The Little Pony Legend: Better Together

by MyEcho4

Rating: everyone
Tags: Sunset Shimmer, Twilight Sparkle, Main 6, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Alternate Universe, Other, Legend of Korra, Comedy, Adventure, Slice of Life, Crossover, Autumn Blaze, Human
Length: 109082

Join Iris and the Guardians along with some new friends as they try to navigate their teenage lives while learning more about the magic of friendship along the way! A new generation has arrived!

The magic of friendship is stronger than ever!

With Iris and her friends becoming the newly inducted elements of harmony and after getting trapped inside a magical mirror, You would think that life would’ve returned to at least some kind of normal right? Well this is the Little Pony Legend, life is anything but normal. Now with school starting, its about to take on a whole new meaning.

But there’s someone who’s life is anything but that, and that is none other than the former tyrant queen turned teenager, Chrysalis, who is still struggling to fully embrace her new life and the second chance she was given. It certainly doesn’t help either that nobody at Harmony High isn’t much of a big fan of her past actions. To make matters even worse, she’s been dealing with nightmares and daydreams of her evil self tormenting her as well as dealing with her mysterious magical powers that awakened after her confrontation with Juniper. It’s as though the world was out to get her and there was no way for her to escape her past truly but it seems that’s all going to change when a mysterious new student and teacher arrives and her path is set that will change her life forever.

Join Iris, Akari, Chi, Hiro, Mai, Nori, Gallant, as well as some new and familiar faces as they try to navigate (and survive) the halls of Harmony High and beyond and learn more about the magic of friendship and learn that everyone deserves the chance to change.

The legend continues and it all starts here!

Published 2024-09-12 14:40:01 UTC
Last updated 2025-01-17 17:36:36 UTC

A New Day A New Beginning

“Are people born wicked? Or is wickedness thrust upon them?”

-Glinda, Wicked

The morning sun shined down on the bustling street of the vibrant skyline of Harmony City. Spirits and pegasi soaring through the clouds as non flyers crowded the streets below, getting ready to go about their day. On this particular day however was an important day for certain young folks. It was the first day of a new school year. Kids and teenagers alike were on the streets, in buses, or driving in cars as they all went to their respective campuses to begin another year of learning. And while some may have been excited and even annoyed that summer break has come to a close, there's a few who are a little nervous too. Not just because of how they’ll start the year, but also on trying to fit in, like any and all teenagers would do around this time.

And no one was more nervous than ever then Chrysalis.

Speaking of which, the little changeling was still in her bed, sleeping away but upon closer expectations, you would notice that she is anything but peacefully sleeping. Cold sweat went down her face and soaked her pillow and blanket and waved her hoofs in the air as of she was pushing away and unknown entity, her long hair becoming more and more entangled around her body.

“No.” she mumbled in her sleep. “It can't be. It isn't true. You can’t.”

“Uh, Chrysalis?” A female voice was heard from the other side of her bedroom door along with a soft knock. I didn't do much as she continued to stir in her sleep. Only did a much louder knock and male voice from the other side managed to wake her up.

“Chyrsi, wake up! Our first class starts in ten minutes!”

She rubbed her eyes, getting rid of the last bit of sleep and switched over to full panic mode in record time.

“Oh, no, no, no, no, no!” She exclaimed. “I can’t believe I overslept!”

“Me neither. Never took you as someone who would sleep in,” said Akari Blaze once she opened the door, revealing the rest of her friends. Chrysalis quickly ran to her desk to grab her backpack.

“I know!” she said as she began stuffing her bag with her books and other essentials.

"Don't you have like a super annoying alarm clock that goes Aeh! Aeh! Aeh! Aeh!" Chi said, who turned into said object imitating an alarm clock.

“No, they go more like Aerh! Aerh! Aerh! Aerh!” Hiro corrected the wisp, which prompted the digital eyes on the alarm clock to roll.

“Never thought I needed one, I’m usually an early bird.” Chrysalis said as she tried to zip up her backpack but struggled as the contents were poorly placed inside, causing the zipper to not go all the way across. Iris noticed and helped by using her magic to take everything out and align them neatly before placing them back inside, perfectly fitting inside, and zipping it up. “Thanks.”

“No problem.” Iris replied. “Though maybe you should invest in an alarm clock when you get the chance.”

“For sure. I’ll ask Kurvira after school.” Upon saying her name, she realized someone was missing. “Wait where is Kuvira?”

“She got called in early.” Gallant answered. “She gave us a call to see if we can stop by and check up on you to make sure you were ready.”

“Oh that’s right. She did say something about going in early last night.”

Nori was looking through her closet, trying to help her get her day clothes out. She tossed several outfits aside before settling on one that piqued her interest. Mai facepalmed herself, seeing the gown Chrysalis wore during the Harmony Day celebration and was beginning to fold it up and place it in her bag.

“We’re going to school. When will she need that?”

Nori shrugged. “If we were going to the moon, I'd insist she'd pack a gown. One never knows, starfish. Besides, Gotta prepare early for the Spring Formal!”

“It’s Fall.” Akari said bluntly. “And wouldn’t you want to make something new for that time anyway?”

Nori blinked a few times and rubbed her chin. “Hm..good point.”

Iris rolled her eyes while Chrysalis giggled. “Thanks, Nori, But I think I’ll stick to something more casual for the first day.” she said, walking over to the closet and picking out the normal outfit she wore while out in the city. She walked over to the full body mirror she and Kuvira shared and held her shirt. She was so lucky to have friends like them. Hard to believe she would even have friends after what happened. It had been several months since she was offered friendship and had some fun (and deadly) adventures with her new friends and while she had grown more confident in herself since then, deep down she still carried a bit of doubt and worry. Mostly with now starting a new year and how students would treat her. The thought kinda scared her, but deep down, she knew they would have her back no matter what. It was like all her worries and fears disappeared as she looked at her reflection, her bright green eyes sparkling.

…..As well as another pair of green eyes. And while they were similar in color, It wouldn’t take long for one to see that instead of the latter being full of hope and light, it was filled with hatred and darkness.

Her eyes widened in complete and utter horror, her pale yellow/blueish skin became even more paler and her ears lowered completely onto to her head, a pair of old withered insect wings emerged from her back and buzzed with a sickly sound and a long hole-infested horn emerged from the figures head. She screamed and backed away from the mirror, her friends looking at her with confusion only for their faces to turn to pure horror as they saw a figure emerge from the mirror, a sickly, boney hand emerging from the glass, along with a leg, and soon her entire body. She towered over the kids, giving them a twisted smile, a smile full of pure evil and insanity.

“Queen Chrysalis?!” They all said in unison, except for Chrysalis, who was still in a state of shock and disbelief.

“Hello, kiddies.” She said, her voice is as malicious and terrifying as it was when they defeated her. “Did you miss me?”

“But how!?” Chrysalis was finally able to speak up. “My friends defeated you! You were destroyed!”

“Oh, my dear sweet Chrysi. You can never truly defeat me!” she said, her boney hand running through her hair. Iris’s face soon turned from one of horror to one of anger and determination, the same happening with her friends, who all got into fighting positions.

“I don’t know how you got back, but you made a big mistake coming here.”

The former queen laughed manically as if the princess told a funny joke. “Au contraire, your “highness”. The mistake was thinking that you've won!”

With no hesitation, the guardians prepared to charge at the evil Chrysalis, only to notice that the ground beneath them began to fall apart and were all soon suspended in mid-air by an unknown force. With them distracted, the queen took the opportunity to strike, her fingers becoming like slimy vines and wrapped around each of the heroes. The magic wielders tried to use their magic to break free, only to have them be covered in green goo, same with Iris’s tattoo. Chi couldn’t even shapeshift as she tried with all her might to turn into anything but to no avail. Even bending was suddenly useless.

“Now I believe you have something that belongs to me.” she said bringing them in closer. “And I want it back!”

She opened her mouth wide, insanely wide. Almost as if her jaw unhinged from her head as she began to absorb the magic from the heroes. They all screamed in pain as their magic, in each of their respective colors began to drain away inside of her.

“No stop!” Chrysalis called out. She looked in horror as their bodies soon began to turn into dust, each of them crying out once more before disappearing into nothingness. Iris was the only one left as she was able to use her last bit of strength to turn her head around once more, tears forming in her eyes and reaching out her hand.

“C-Chrysa-alis…..RUUUUUUUUU-!”

Chrysalis got onto her knees, the remains her her friend falling into her hands which began to turn into a muddy texture thanks to the overflow of tears that began to stream down her face as she broke down sobbing.

“Ah They were truly divine!” said the queen as she licked her lips in satisfaction.

“How…how could you!?” Chrysalis said between sobs. “You Monster!”

“Oh dearie! All of this is you’re doing!”

“No! It's not! I’ve changed!”

“Deep down you know that I’ll always be a part of you no matter how much you deny it and you will never truly change!” She used her slimy finger vines that once held her friends and grabbed Chrysalis’s arms and legs, lifting her to face the queen, eye to eye, keeping them apart as if she were on a medieval stretcher. Just gazing into to eyes made her feel nothing but fear. Memories of what she did in the past began to flood her mind, all the people she hurt, and lives ruined all because she lusted for power. It was like gazing into a mirror. A mirror she never wanted to look back in again.

"I'll always be there waiting in the darkest shadows of your mind. I'll be back, Sister! And this time, I won't stop until I everyone bows before me! Their true queen!”

She was then hoisted up in the air and began falling to the awaited maw of her evil counterpart. She tried to fly away but either she was frozen in fear or someone reason, she couldn’t fly away. Soon all she could see was darkness as the then took the form of her good self, looked in the mirror and began to laugh also psychotically as Chrysalis deep within was trapped once again by her selfish desires, only this time, there are no friends to save her, she is now imprisoned there….forever.

“No……STOOOOOP!!!!”

(~)

“NOOOOOO! Ow!”

CRASH!

The Changling fell out of her bed and landed face-first onto the floor, her cover draping over her pony form. She groaned in pain as she got up and rubbed her head. Her hair was a mess, her body was covered in cold sweat.

“Chrysalis?!” Called a voice from the other room. The door opened, revealing it to be Kuvira. She rushed over and helped the poor pony up from her tangled mess. “Are you alright?”

“Y-yeah. I’m fine.” she answered. “Just another nightmare.”

She helped her back on the bed and sat down next to her. “The same one?”

“Yeah.”

Chrysalis looked around and noticed that the room was in a complete disarray. Books, clothes, makeup, anything that wasnt bolted down was now scattered across the floor as if a twister came swirling in. Even the mirror benig shattered by a book, the pieces lying on the floor. But the two knew it was no twister. Chrysalis sighed and got up from the ground, changing into her human form.

“I think I should start investing into duck tape more. Huh?” Kuvira joked, hoping to get a chuckle out of the changeling, only to notice her saddened expression. “Yeah, not the best time.”

“I’m sorry, Kuvira.” said Chrysalis, as she started picking up stuff off the floor. “I can’t believe it happened again!”

“You don't have to go today if you don't want to” Kurvira asked in a calm voice. “I can call the school and just tell them you are sick.”

”No, you don't need to do that. I'm fine really.” She replied, forcing on a small smile.

But the earthbender wasn't buying it. Even though they’d been roommates for not that long, it was like the two became sisters and they could read each other's emotions pretty easily.

The changeling frowned, slouching her shoulders. ”That obvious huh?”

Kurvira got down to Chrysalis level and placed a hand on her shoulder. “It’s gonna be okay. You know that, right?’

“I know and im sorry but….I know after the mirror incident I said I was more confident in myself, and I am, but like at the same time, this is still new to me. I’m gonna be around more people my age. I’m just nervous that some may not be as accepting as Iris and the others were. I can’t imagine what they’ll think of me. What was me.” she looked down at her hands, clenching her fists. “And what if I can’t control this…this curse?

Kurvira took a strand of hair that fell out of place and placed it behind her ear, looking straight into her bright green eyes, taking the stack of books from her hands. “Hey, I get it. I do. I was afraid to. It's challenging at first. Some may not as be accepting as me or the others. But as time went on, I learned that I had to stop worrying about what every single person in the world would think of me and what the only thing I have to listen to in the end. “

”What’s that?”

Kurvira placed a hand on Chrysalis’s chest where her heart is and smiled at her.

“You make it sound too easy.” She said, still having a bit of doubt in her voice.

“Oh, trust me. It's not.” Kurvira chuckled. “But give it time. And who knows, maybe they’ll grow to like you. You can't expect that on the first day after all. Just focus on what you can control, and let the rest go.”

Chrysalis sighed and looked back up at Kurvira and smiled back. She did have a point. Maybe she was just being too hard on herself. She can't expect everyone to be on her side in such a short time. She’l have to earn the trust to so many, including fellow students. Her roommate is living proof of that. But maybe just for today, maybe she should focus on just getting through one day of high school.

Speaking of which.

A buzz was heard as Chrysalis pulled out her phone to check her messages and gasped before putting her phone in her pocket.

”Ponyfeathers, Im gonna be late!” She said as she stuffed her remaining books and supplies in her backpack and threw on her day clothes.

”You want me to drive you on my motorcycle? It's on the way to work.”

”No I got it!” She replied as she ran towards the door before stopping. Quickly she turned around and gave Kurvira a hug in which she returned the favor.

”See you after school? I’ll make your favorite for dinner.”

”Definitely. And Kurvira? Thanks.”

”Anytime kiddo.”

The two waved goodbye as Chrysalis closed the door. and walked down the stairs of the apartment complex before opening the front door and stepping into the city street. The sound of honking cars, mouths of people and ponies and smells filled her face. While that talk with Kurvira did help, she did feel a little uncertain of herself but she shook her head and took a deep breath, her eyes looking determined and confident.

“You got this, Chrysi.” She whispered to herself as she gripped her backpack and took a step onto the street. Today was the start of a new chapter in her life and she wasn’t gonna let anything get in her way of that. She just needed to believe in herself.

(Parody of If I Believe in Me from Miraculous: The Movie)

MyEcho4 Presents

Chrysalis:

What I could be
If I believed in me
Maybe today
I find a way
My hope will set me free

The changeling started walking down the street, heading towards the park which was not far from her living space but also a shortcut to get to the school, trying her best to not make anyone notice her but it proved futile as she accidentally bumped into a street painter causing him to mess up on a painting he was doing for a customer. He angrily shouted at her to watch where she was going as she quickly winced and ran off.

Based on the characters created by Lauren Faust,

Bryan Kinietzko and Michael DiMartino

Based on the fanfic series by MaggiesHeartLove and Atea1793

I can’t make up my mind
Trying to leave the past behind
What I could be
If I believed in me

She walked over the bridge looking into the beautiful scenery around her. Looking up, she gazed upon the spirit portal, the yellow glow illuminating the area around it and giving a warm and cozy glow that would make even the most villainous feel fuzzy inside.

The Little Pony Legend:

Better Together

What would it be like
To live a simple happy life

While walking through the city street, a vendor offered her an apple which she thanked but was unaware that she accidentally backed into a worker who was removing some barrels from a truck, causing him to lose his grip and making him and his coworker start running in place on the barrels and crashing into the same vendor that gave her the apple earlier. She winced at the impact and quickly slid away not to cause anymore unwanted attention.

Starring

Lucy Hale as Iris

Jessica DiCicco as Akari

Those daydreams don’t last
And they all fall apart
Pretty Fast!- ”Sorry!”

She then walks down some steps, several merchants and stores opening up their doors to start the day. She waved and while some did wave back, most gave a stink eye to the change while others immediately closed their doors as soon as they saw her.

Cristina Vee as Chi

Jeremy Shada as Hiro Sato

The merchants all arrive
They know exactly how and why
They do what they do
I wish that could be true for me too

She grabbed onto a lamp post and spun around, her wings spread open as she let the breeze wash over her face. After spinning around a few times, she let go and took to the skies. Several small spirits flew by her in the opposite direction.

Paris Berelc as Mai Sato

Ryan Potter as Gallant Steed

What I could be
If I believed in me
Maybe today
I’ll dream away
And everyone will see

Dove Cameron as Nori

With Sofia Carson as Chrysalis

While in the sky, Chrysalis hovered in mid-air and noticed a pony couple sitting at a table, having breakfast with several spirits floating around them. She took out her sketchbook and began to draw the scene that play out in front of her. If there was anything that helped to get her mind off things, drawing was that gateway. It was like an escape for her. A place where she can feel free and not have to worry and just let her imagination run wild.

The colors in my mind
All the shapes and the designs
The’d be set free
If I believed in me

and Xolo Maridueña as Lu Ten

As she was singing, she overheard several people and clapping to her voice she turned around and gasped before flying behind a car, much to the confusion of the audience. She took a peek to make sure they weren’t still looking before letting out a sigh of relief. While she is no stranger to letting her voice out in public, she still feels a bit uneasy in certain areas.

I dunno the words to say
I can’t show my face
I just know I’d be so out of place

She looked at her reflection in a nearby window, half her face being shrouded by the darkness of the building and the other half illuminated by the sun. As if she had all her worries disappear, they immediately came back. She shouldn’t be letting her past get to her. Not anymore. She shouldn’t be left with this self doubt and lack of confidence. That doesn't defy her. But even with that being the case, why does it still linger like an unwanted stench in the air? She pulled out her sketch book and looked through her drawings she made, her mind began to wonder as the pages flipped, her imagination taking over as the drawings looked like they came to life and the world around her began to resemble that of her book.

But how would it feel
To make my worries disappear
But I hesitate
And the moment goes by
It’s too late

She began to walk around, the drawings coming to life and going about their lives. Several sketched spirits flew up and nuzzled her face as she giggled and petted them with her finger before they flew off. She then greeted a pony and eldery man sitting on the bench.

Is this a new day
Maybe they’ll all see
I’ll stand and I’ll say
That I believe in me

She flew back up several feet into the sky feeling as though she could touch the sky before soaring down back into the city streets, as if the world was being drawn the more she moved.

The things I’d see
If I believed in me
Maybe today
I find a way
My dreams will set me free

I will make up my mind
I won’t shine away this time
What I could see
If I believed
In me!

”Ouch!”

”Gah!”

The changeling groaned as she rubbed her head in pain. It seemed she let her daydreaming get the best of her as she found herself ramming head first into a citizen. Once her vision cleared she got a better look at the person, or in case pony, she bumped into.

She was a pink unicorn, probably around 14 years old with bright salmon pink skin, auburn colored eyes, and a sky-blue mane and tail both decorated with a light-yellow ribbon with blue stripes and had tan freckles on either cheek where cutie mark was a brown rook chess piece rested. She had on a dark pink, cable-knit sweater with long, slightly ruched sleeves, giving a cozy yet elegant look. On top of that was a light purple corset-style sleeveless dress with a flared skirt with light blue laces. She wore pink short heeled boots with zippers on each side. Laying next to her was a pink purse, her stuff now scattered across the sidewalk. Chrysalis gasped and quickly rushed over to her.

”Oh my gosh I am so so sorry! Are you alright?” She asked, offering her a hand to get up…..

The unicorn, however, glared at Chrysalis and swatted the offered hand away “Ugh! Watch where you’re going will ya?!” she exclaimed. “I could’ve died or something!”

The changeling blinked, already regretting her decision to try and help. “I’m pretty sure you would be--”

“And look at my clothes! It’s completely ruined!”

“Again, Im so sorry! I can pay to get them-”

“Seriously, does everyone in this city just sing without paying attention?!” She growled as she picked up her stuff. Chrysalis helped and handed her a few things, the girl snatching them her and shoving them in her purse. The changeling didn’t let it get to her though as she understood she was pretty upset.

“So, I take it you’re new in town?” Chrysalis asked. The girl narrowed her eyes at the changeling.

“Who’s asking?” she answered with a sneer. Now her attitude was getting on Chysalis’s nerves.

“You don’t need to be rude. I said I was sorry” she said, her eyes furrowing a little.

“Oh you think thats rude?” the pegasus retorted, standing up and brushing off the imaginary dust off her skirt. “I could give you a real lesson in rude if you’d like…bug.”

Chrysalis ear pressed down to her head and her eyes narrowed like daggers. “Excuse me?”

“Oh please, don’t act all surprised. Everyone knows who you are Chrysalis.”

Chrysalis demenor instantly turned from anger to fear as her eyes widened. “Wait….how-”

The pegasus rolled her eyes dramatically, swing her purse over her shoulder. “Maybe next time, dont’ sing while in public. Makes you look like a clueless tourist.”

And with that, she turned on her heel and walked away. Chrysalis watched her disappear into the crowd before letting out a sigh. “Great.” she muttered to herself. “Starting off the day wonderfully, Chrysi. Making friends already.” She looked down at the ground and noticed something laying on the ground. Picking it up, she examined the object which was a red ruby amulet nestled inside a pink-gold shell. It looks like it fell off her neck when they bumped into each other. Now who knows if she’ll ever see her again to return it. That is, if she’ll even want to see her again. Seriously, how can someone so sweet and innocent act so…so….rude? Shaking her head, she placed the amulet back into her pocket and pulled out her phone and gasped as she looked at the time

”Oh shoot Im gonna be late on the first day!” She exclaimed, running off in the direction of the high school. Hopefully, she’s not worrying them.

(~)

Students were outside waiting for the first bell of the day to ring. Some talked with classmates about their summer while others either played on their phones and a few ponies rode around on their skateboard or rollerblades. A unique thing about Harmony High is that it was the first school of its kind to welcome kids of all species as a way to show the unity between the worlds. Ponies, humans, griffins, dragons, spirits, yaks, you name it. All are welcome to Harmony High. A certain pegasus was doing some tricks to show off to some teenage girls, his unique way of flirting, flashing them a wink, causing them to giggle and speak quietly amongst themselves. Over at the school fountain, There were several other teenagers of various species chatting amongst themselves about their summer vacation and what they are expecting during the new year.

One pony in particular, was seen performing a quick run through of her checklist with her companion. The pony was a slim, magenta-purple coated unicorn with deep ocean blue eyes, long thick eyelashes, glittery-blue eyeshadow and angled mascara. Her most distinctive feature however was her silver-white mane and tail with various thin streaks of cyan-green. Her cutie mark on her cheek was a violet-magenta horn having an inscribed rhombus accompanied by two cyan-blue flames that resembled wings.

Her companion was a slender, maya-blue-coated unicorn mare, having freckles on her cheeks, ears, and shoulders. She had bright mint green eyes, navy blue hair and tail with teal-green highlights. on her cheek was a cutie mark consisting of a butterfly with its body colored in a coral pink, its wings being dark purple and magenta and coral-pink.

”Outfit?” said the magenta unicorn.

”Perfect!” exclaimed the blue unicorn, checking off a box on a clipboard.

“Books?”

”Accounted for.”

“Coffee?”

”One daisy hazelnut roast with foam and extra oats lightly toasted.” She handed the former the cup as she took a sip, only to open her eyes and nearly spit out her drink. She forced herself to swallow before looking at the cup and narrowing her eyes at her companion.

“Misty? Why does my coffee say decaf?”

”Oh! I read about this thing in a magazine where too much caffeine can actually dehydrate your skin and give acne. So I decided to get you decaf with low fat foam instead! I hope that's okay, Opaline.”

The unicorn sighed and rubbed her temple with her free hand. “While I do appreciate the concern of my natural beauty, You know how much I need my caffeine in the morning.”

”Well yea but-“

”And its the first day of school. The last thing I need is to be falling asleep and acting grouchy all day long when I need to look fabulous!” she exclaimed, flicking her mane in the process. “Next time you do a stunt like this, at least get my approval, understand?”

Misty lowered her head and ears. “Approval? Check.”

Opaline nodded in satisfaction and took another sip of her coffee by sheer instinct, causing her to gag once again and swallow, sticking her tongue out in disgust.

Meanwhile, Over by the steps were eight teenagers where it seemed as though they were patiently waiting for someone to show up. Well, at least seven of them were. The eighth was pacing back and forth, pulling out her phone every few seconds to check if she got a text back from someone. She sighed and placed it back in her pocket. Finally, a pink blue eyed pony, who was sitting on the stairwell, rolled her eyes and sighed, turning into her anthro form.

”The school board wont be happy when they find out theres a giant moat in front of the school.” She said. “She’s gonna show up, Iris. Don’t worry.”

The princess finally stopped, only to sigh again worryingly. ”I still think I should’ve walked with her to school. What if she is still scared? What if she gets lost? What If-“

The pink anthro, who was named Akari, covered her friends mouth to shush her. “Now you’re really starting to sound like my mom. And that’s the last thing I need when I’m at school.” she lowered her hand, allowing her friend to speak.

”I’m sorry, guys. I'm just worried for her, that's all.”

”What’s there to be worried about?” Said a young white skinned girl with raven black hair, not taking her amber colored eyes off her slate as she was playing a game of holo-chess with a male aquamarine unicorn with dark orange/brown mane and tail. Sitting next to her was a tall, rather athletic young man with bright blue eyes while the unicorn had a young boy, with short black hair and bright green eyes on his side, spectating the two.

”This is highschool we're talking about, Mai.” She replied. “And you know how some people can be when it comes to new kids. Especially-“

”A former evil changeling queen that tried to steal the magic of our family and take over the world….twice?”

”Yeah…that.”

”We all knew it was gonna be awkward when she enrolled here.” Said the male unicorn, who was named Gallant Steed, as she made his move on the slate. “It’s gonna take time.”

”And lucky for her, she has us to help her get through it.” Said a pony who had a brilliant purple coat with green/purple colored mane and tail. She was looking in her vanity mirror, adjusting her makeup and hair.

“Yeah totally!” Said another girl, although she was much different in terms of appearance. She was bright blue with dark blue hair and violet colored eyes. A tad lighter than Iris’s and preferred flying then walking most of the time. She flew over and wrapped an arm around the princess and in a flash of light, she completely changed her outfit and hair to represent that more of a hippie. ”So like, just chill out and go with the flow, bro.”

On a surface level, they were right. Chrysalis has changed a lot in such a short time since she was saved but deep down, she still feels as though that not everyone is ready to forgive her just yet. And high school is probably not the best place to start when it comes to people changing their minds on a former villain. But then again, P’li is a teacher here and everyone was able to accept her rather quickly once they got to know her. Maybe it'll be the same. Just needs time is all. Iris took a deep breath and smiled at her blue companion.

”Yeah. Maybe I should.”

Meanwhile, Mai and Gallant were still going at their morning game. Gallant just made his move as Mai watched closely and smirked as he made his move.

“Not your best move there, Galley Boy.” She replied, her smirk becoming even larger as she took her piece and moved it across the board, taking several of his own with her. She gave her boyfriend a high five and crossed her arms, smiling in satisfaction. “Think you may need more practice if you wanna be on this year's chess team.”

The young black haired boy, named Hiro, winced at his sister’s move. “Dang I don't even think I can recover from that. Been nice knowing ya, pal.”

Gallant didn’t say a word as he was deep in thought, looking at his loan king and his opponents pieces. He ran some numbers in his head as the three looked at him with curiosity.

“What are you thinking?”

After several seconds, he looked up at Mai and gave her a smirk of his own. Mai arched an eyebrow in confusion before he took his piece and proceeded to take down most of her own and finally her king to which he simply flicked to the side, disappearing off screen and placing it down. The couple’s mouths were agape, her eye slightly twitching at what she just witnessed.

“Wha…but…how…you can’t. He can’t do that!” She looked to her boyfriend. “Tell me he can't do that.”

The waterbender pulled out a book from his backpack and flipped through several pages before landing on something around the middle of the book. He traced his fingers through the paragraphs before sucking in his bottom lip.

“According to the rules, yeah he can.” He said before closing the book and placing it back in his backpack.

”Looks like I'm not the one who needs to brush up on my skills for the team, Firecracker.” He replied, holding his hand out, allowing Hiro to high five him. “Oh and don't call me “Galley Boy”.

Mai was still in shock at what just happened. But at the same time, she was rather impressed by her friend's skill. No doubt he’s been practicing in his free time. Although she tried not to show any signs of congratulation as she simply scoffed and flicked her hair to the side.

”Well, yeah whatever.”

Lu Ten placed his hands on her shoulder, which caused her to instantly blush up. “Well I think you did great.”

”Th-thanks, Lu.” She stuttered. The two boys could only snicker at the site but quickly changed their mood once they caught a glimpse of her narrowed eyes. Fortunately, luck was on their side as Hiro looked over to see a familiar changeling running onto campus.

”Oh hey, Its Chrysalis!’ He said, quickly changing the subject as he jumped up and waved to her direction. “Hey Chrysi! Over here!”

Chrysalis heard Hiro’s voice and looked to see her friends all at the front of the school. She smiled but quickly frowned when she realized something. Her friends were at the front of the school. Which was on the other side of the courtyard.

Which was full of students.

She looked uneasy at first but took in a deep breath before making her way to the group. It wasn’t long before students stopped talking amongst each other and noticed the changeling walking in their direction. Soon whispers and murmurs began to fill the air, the comments made began to ricochet off her like a bouncy ball.

”Is that Chrysalis?”

”The evil queen is going to our school?”

”I thought the Phoenix Falls trip was a one time thing?”

”This has to be so awkward for her right now.”

“Who thought this was a good idea?”

While she was no stranger to the occasional comments about her, she was mostly hearing it from older people. But hearing it from people her age, and having it constantly berate her felt different. She tried her best to not let it get to her, her pony ears were pressed against her head as she continued forward. A few snickers could be heard and the faint comments of what she was wearing. She closed her eyes. She could feel the anxiety beginning to pressure back up inside of her the more she pushed them away. She can’t let them get to her. Not now, not today but the dam felt like it was about to burst.”

”Woah watch out!”

The changeling opened her eyes and saw a skateboarder heading her way. She dodged out of the way just in the nick of time but was unable to stop herself as she bumped into Opaline instead, knocking the coffee out of her hand, a single drop spilling on her sweater, staining the fabric. The unicorn and everyone closeby who witnessed this, gasped, as well as the Guardians. Them all wincing and gasping at the sight.

”Uh oh.” Hiro said quietly enough that only Gallant and Chi could hear.

“My….My sweater!” Opaline exclaimed, her anger rising. “You just ruined my Saddle Arabian woven cashmere sweater!”

”I-I’m sorry!” Chrysalis stuttered. “I didn’t mean-“

”Lemme guess, you didn't mean to?” she finished, her anger rising. “That’s what they all say! Just wait till mother hears about this.”

Now Chrysalis was terrified. She’s only been here for a few seconds and now she’s being screamed at for something she didn’t even do. Her body froze up as the tall unicorn stared at her menacingly as if she was going to strike her down. One could even notice the fire in her eyes and her horn beginning to faintly glow blue. Chrysalis became even more scared as her heart started beating insanely fast and her vision becoming blurry and teeth clenching. She could feel that darkness growing inside of her and she couldn’t hold it back much longer.

“Back off, Opaline!”

Chrysalis looked over to see her friends walking over to her, all sharing the same angry expression on their faces. Iris and Akari walked over and nearly got face to face with her, eyes narrowed.

“How about you mind your own business, Princess!” she retorted at the alicorns. “Wait she’s with you guys?. Ha! No wonder she’s a klutz.”

”Dude, It's literally a drop of coffee.” said Chi, rolling her eyes at the pony’s dramatic outburst. “Just wash it out.”

Opaline scoffed. “Wash it out?! You can’t just wash it out duuude. It takes three days to properly clean and dry Saddle Arabian silkworm fabric! Of course none of you would understand seeing how you all dress up.”

Nori then scoffed at her, this time in disgust. “Why I never-!” she got into her waterbending stance but was quickly stopped by Gallant, shaking his head vigorously as not wanting to escalate things further as they were already drawing in a crowd.

”Look, Chrysalis apologized. It was an accident.” said Iris, trying her best to not show any signs of her rising anger. “Can’t you just let it go?”

”Ohhh no!” Opaline exclaimed. “Just because she’s with you doesn’t mean she gets a pass, in case you forgot who my mother and father is.” She looked towards the terrified teenager and proceeded to walk over to her. “You…are so going to-“

”Ahem.”

Opaline stopped and looks towards the source of the voice which belonged to a female pegasus pony. Lowering her camera down, one could see her light red coat, silver eyes, and slightly messy but sleek scarlet mane cut down to her shoulders with cream white streaks and her tail with a beige colored stripes. She had a pair of cream colored earrings, black glasses on her head along with several pencils and pens sticking out from various places on her outfit which was a beige short sleeve shirt underneath a red and plaid short-sleeved button up top with scarlet, beige, orange, and magenta stripes on the plaid and On the left there a crude stitched onpatch of the Harmony High insignia. Below, she had plaid skin tight leggings down to her ankles underneath her red skirt (with pockets) with a fanny pack attached on her waist/ belt and scarlet leg warmers and black hi top converse shoes with white soles. On her cheek was her cutie mark, which is a camera with several stars surrounding it. She also has a camera around her neck that definitely had its wear and tear from being in the field. The pony gave her a sly grin, still holding the phone up, recording the whole thing.

”Oh please, Don’t stop on my account. I’m just a breezie on the wall.” she said. “Go on continue. You said you were going to do what exactly?”

Opaline felt like her heart landed in her stomach. She stuttered for a second, looking around seeing almost everyone eyeing her as to what she was going to say next.

“Yeah, Opaline. What was it you were going to say?” Asked Akari, who had on her own smug grin, making the unicorn feel even more embarrassed as she saw each of the Guardians looking at her, waiting for a response.

“…..so gonna be my new best friend!” she finished, putting on the fakest smile she could muster and straightening up Chrysalis and dusting her off as if she had something on her clothes, making her rather confused by the sudden change of tone. “There’s nothing to be sorry about. It's just a priceless, extremely rare, limited edition sweater that you can’t get anymore.” She laughed through her teeth with such force that it almost looked like her face might need to be surgically adjusted. “On behalf of everyone here, Welcome to Harmony High, Crystalline.”

“It's Chrysalis.” Misty whispered in her ear.

”Chrysalis!” She quickly corrected himself. “I cannot wait to get to know you better! Come on, Misty! We should probably get some early studying done before class. I want to be prepared after all.” She snapped her fingers and continued her forced smile at the group before pulling Misty with her towards the steps of the school entrance. Once for sure they were out of line of sight, she dropped the facade and growled like a dog.

“I cannot believe they made me look like a fool back there!” She exclaimed as Misty got the door for her. “ And that stupid Avatar and her friends barging in. Ugh! I’m so angry right now I could…I could…..eat a plate of hay fries!”

”But that’s carbs and fat! You could break out again!”

”I know!” Opaline said, exasperated as she proceeded to walk dramatically inside the school, Misty not far behind but not before looking back and waving to the kids and then running after her friend. Once the scene ended, most of the students went back to what they were doing prior as if nothing happened.

”Oh snap! This is gonna be a great first story!” Exclaimed the pony who recorded the whole thing. She heard a cough and looked to see the others staring at her, some with disapproving looks or arched eyebrows. She laughed sheepishly. “I mean, Nobody would even care for this anyway.” She said before pressing a few buttons on her phone, deleting the video…..at least made it look that way.

”Well glad to see she hasn't changed.” Nori said sarcastically. “And to think she has the nerve to talk about our outfits? Saddle Arabrian silk was so five years ago!”

”Well at least things didn't escalate any more than it did.” Iris pointed out before turning her head to the changeling, who was still trying to process what the heck just happened in the last sixty seconds. “You okay?”

”Yeah, I think so.” She replied as she adjusted herself a bit and looked towards the earth pony. “You didn’t have to do that, though.”

”Oh sorry, Did I need to take a number behind the line of friends coming to your rescue?” She joked, pointing to the others. “No offense, AJ, but it looks like things were escalating a lot more than it should’ve. Oh and you’re welcome.”

Iris rolled her eyes and crossed her arms. “Nice to see you too, Velvet.”

“Velvet?” Chrysalis asked, only to be greeted by her outstretched hand.

”Velvet Vignette, Head Reporter, Photographer, and Journalist for the Harmony High Herald.” She introduced, shaking the changeling's hand vigorously.

“Thanks. My name is-“

“Chrysalis. Former evil changeling queen and power hungry maniac who tried to take over the world several times.”

”H-how did-“

”To be the best at being a reporter, you have to think like the best also.” Velvet said, tapping the side of her head with a finger. “Well..that and Hiro wouldn’t shut up about it when we were at orientation.”

Chrysalis blushed slightly as the other glared at the earthbender, who raised his hands in defense. “Hey, you guys should know by now that I have a tendency to brag about a lot of stuff. So you all share the blame too for not stopping me.” He crossed his arms and dramatically raised his nose. Mai and Nori arched their brows as the latter leaned into the younger siblings ear.

”You and I are close enough for me to-“

”Totally.”

”Just making sure.”

Nori waved her hand, which caused a stream of water to rise from the fountain and slap him in the back of the head, causing him to yelp in pain and rub his head.

”Not gonna lie, I was actually surprised when I heard the school board approved of you applying here. ” Velvet said, getting back to the subject at hand. “P’li was one thing but a former evil queen?”

”To be fair, it didn’t take as much convincing as you would think thanks to Akari and Iris’s mom.” Chi pointed out.

“Oh I believe you. But still, You have quite the rep: reformed villain who endangered Team Avatar Harmony, enslaved an entire civilization for her own selfish purpose, stealing the magic of all the heroes and turning into a power hungry titan. And now you are friends with the princess, avatar, and their friends and enrolling at one of the biggest and most prestigious schools in the United Nations of Harmony, How does that feel?”

“Velvet!” Iris said sternly, hands on hips and an anime-like vein sticking out from her forehead. “Please don’t tell me you are seriously trying to bombard her with questions on the first day of school!?”

The pony sucked her lips in before smiling sheepishly, placing her recording device back into her pocket. “Maybe?”

The others groaned and shook their heads in disbelief while Chrysalis blushed even more. Any more embarrassing moments she might turn into a tomato.

”You are hopeless sometimes, you know that?” Said Akari. “Not everything has to be a story.”

”Hey, I can't help it. I live for these moments! Just doing what I do best.”

”By being a complete and utter pain in the-“ Mai couldn't finish her sentence, and probably for the best, as the bell rang for the first time of the day.

”And just when I was about to get some juicy details.” She groaned as she adjusted her messenger bag and began to walk inside. “Hey, in case you wanna talk later, gimme a call or swing by my office.” She handed Chrysalis a card that looked like it was handmade, having her name, number, cutie mark, and room number for her HQ. “Guardians.” She said, taking a dramatic bow and two finger salute before heading inside.

“Well, she seems nice.” Chrysalis said, placing the card in her pocket. “Although I think I’ll stay away from the press for the time being. Is she always like this?”

“You have no idea.” Chi replied. “You should've seen her when she asked me about being the last of the wisps. My head nearly exploded from all the questions she was asking. No, literally it almost did. But she means well. Even If she can take it too far.”

“I see. But as for that other pony, Opaline was it? Is she always that well…”

”Snobby?” Said Mai.

”Rude?” Nori added.

”Egotistical?” Gallant added.

”Yeah. All that.”

“Well that's Opaline Arcana for you.” Said Akari, crossing her arms. “One of the most “popular” girls in school. And probably the biggest pain in the flank you’ll meet while on grounds. Well, besides Pao. She gets it from her parents.”

“Are they important?”

”Her mother, Regina Goldenhoof, is the founder of one of the biggest fashion companies in Equestria, Arcadia Fashion.” Nori continued on. “Well, at least she was until Rarity started growing her business.” She narrowed her eyes and clenched her fists. “She’s been always trying to put her out of business ever since she opened her store in Manehatten, even sabotaging her in some instances. If there’s one thing she cares more about than her out of date fashion sense, is her title of being number one. She hates being number two. Not to mention she can be a bit….” Nori twirls a finger around her head, indicating she can be on the crazy side sometimes.

”In more ways than one.” Hiro whispered to Chi, the two of them snickering and high fiving each other.

”Good one.”

“I remember she was originally supposed to design our outfits for the Dancing Dragon Gala a couple years back.” Lu Ten said, recalling that moment. “But Aunt Izumi went with Rarity and Nori's designs instead and hoo boy she was not happy.” he whistled and rubbed the back of his head, remembering that memory all too clearly when Regina was given the news. “Which lemme just say again, you did an amazing job with my tux, Nori.”

“Oh believe me, I know.” she said as she flicked her hair back with such confidence.

“Then there's her dad, Chancellor Neighsay.” Mai said, going back to the discussion. “He’s the head honcho of the school board. You probably remember seeing him during Orientation.”

”I think I remember.” Chrysalis said, recalling that day. “I don’t think he likes me very much.”

”He doesn’t like anyone.” Said Iris. “Especially my mom and Aunt Twilight. He wants to keep an image for the school and his “reputation”. Let’s just say he was not a fan when P’li was hired as a teacher here.”

“Well he did take a liking to me a bit.” Lu Ten pointed out. “But I guess that's because I'm a prince and all thats a good image.”

”He’s not a fan of the whole “reformed” villain thing at all.” Said Gallant, shuddering at the thought of when he and his mom met him for the first time. “I almost didn’t get enrolled because of my mom’s past. He’s that strict. Guy’s scary.”

“So great. I ticked off the daughter of a wealthy but arrogant fashion designer and leader of the school board who apparently hates reformed villains on top of ticking off a girl on the way here.” Her shoulders slumped down, as did her ears. “So much for a normal first day. Maybe this wasn’t a good idea.”

”Don’t say that, starfish.” Nori said, grabbing her hand and cupping it in her own. “Don’t let that drama queen get you down. She may act all high and mighty but she knows she can’t do anything despite her threats.”

“I hope your right.”

”Don't worry. You have us every step of the way.”

She gave the others a small smile, who all nodded in approval. She looked up at the doors of the school, her heart feeling like it could fly out of her chest at any moment. She soon felt the hands of both Iris and Nori on her shoulders. She then remembered what Kurvira said to her before she left

Just focus on what you can control, and let the rest go.

”You ready?” Iris asked.

She took a deep breath. ”Ready as I’ll ever be.”

The team walked up the steps and opened the door to the main hall of the school, which was bustling with students of all shapes and sizes. Some were at their locker,getting their books in order, while others were still talking with their friends or goofing off. Some teachers were out in the hall, helping students by showing them the way to their classes or shouting at others to stop what their doing like skateboard or flying down the hall. Mai and Lu even had to duck down for a split second as one pegasus flew by their head and down the hall. It was truly chaotic here but its high school so what did you expect?

It didn't take long however, Just like outside, some of the students who were talking amongst each other, took notice of her and simply stared, whispered in each other's ears, even sneered and looked away in a huff. While some humans and spirits have heard the stories of the evil queen, they rather looked on with fear and suspicion whereas ponies looked more with fear and disgust. While they weren’t exactly around during the events of the royal wedding or when she kidnapped the royals the first time, they know the stories all to well from those who were there to witness it and it was thanks to this knowledge is why most, if not all the students, sans for her friends, made up their minds about her without even getting the time to know her properly. Even some teenage changelings saw her and cowered in fear or narrowed their eyes at her. Not that she can blame them really.

Meanwhile, The Guardians were being greeted left and right by various students, shaking hands, fist bumping, high fiving, and in Chi and Hiro’s case, rough housing. It's no doubt everybody was still on the craze of them being the new elements of harmony and heroes of the United Nations. Not to mention them starring in a popular music video and a movie (regardless how small the role was). It was actually why the school got a spike in enrollment this year alone as everybody wanted to be in the same room as them.

“Well, well, well. If it isn’t Iris and the Snoredians.”

Almost everyone groaned as they turned around to see a young pale male student in dark clothing, a gray streak in his spikey, messy hair. Next to him stood a human boy and a periwinkle anthro pegasus girl, both also dressed in mostly black, though each had distinct accessories—the boy wearing a white shirt under his leather jacket, and the girl sporting high-heeled boots with pink patterns and a pair of pink rollerblades on her cheek. The trio smirked at the group, their expressions dripping with arrogance. Mai, in particular, tried her best not to let the guy’s presence get to her.

With an exaggerated roll of her eyes, Mai turned around, plastering on the fakest smile she could muster. “Hello, Pao. So nice to see you back. How was your summer?”

“I’m glad you asked.” Pao’s voice oozed with ego. “My dad spared no expense getting us the best vacation, thanks to my flawless grades last year. Even got a nice tan.”

“That sounds fun. I heard Tartarus was particularly nice this year.”

Pao’s friends snickered slightly, quickly ceasing when Pao shot them a glare. He turned back to Mai, forcing a confident grin. “No need for insults, Mai. I mean, you were *this* close to making it to the top of the honor roll. Maybe this year you’ll actually make it, and who knows? Mommy and Daddy can take you and your friends on a real vacation instead of birdwatching and making cheesy music videos.”

Mai’s eye twitched, and she started to growl before Hiro leaned in and whispered, “Mai, remember what we talked about.”

Taking a deep breath, Mai calmed herself, but her patience with Pao was wearing thin. She couldn’t understand how he always managed to get under her skin. Maybe it was because they were alike in some ways—both from wealthy families, both incredibly intelligent, both the youngest siblings. And both had been butting heads since they could walk.

Pao noticed her temper and smirked, opening his mouth to deliver another insult. “Hey, I get it. It can be frustrating. We can't all be the best.”

Mai’s patience was wearing thin. “Yeah, maybe if I’d spent my summer mastering the art of being a show-off, I’d be more like you.”

”Careful, Mai,” Pao said with a grin, ”or you might accidentally impress someone with your sarcasm.”

Mai glared at him. ”And you might accidentally turn into a decent human being if you ever step out of your little ego bubble.”

Pao’s expression darkened, but before he could retort, a voice called out, breaking the tension.

“Ah, there you are!”

The group turned to see a teenage girl walking towards them. She had light tanned skin (right around Iris's skintone). She's pretty tall for a seventeen year old, having a fair athlete but feminine build. She had long, dark brown hair that fades to pale red and orange like a flame at the tips with a long cowlick sticking out at the top of her head and bright amber eyes. She wore a yellow v neck tank top with the gold edges, exposing her midriff, underneath a dark red jacket with orange stripes that goes up to her waist.

a belt covered by a pleated brown piece of material reaching from hip to hip wrapped around the back of her waist, with her emblem, which was a phoenix inside a heart with flames coming out the top, emblazoned on the right-most pleat in and wore short heeled converse boots that go up to her knees and jeans,black fingerless gloves, and a red-orange phoenix feather on a with yellow tips she keeps as a lucky charm in her hair as a headband.

“Hey, bro. You forgot your lunch at home,” the girl said, handing Pao a brown paper bag.

Pao instantly stiffened, his face turning red as the others tried not to laugh. “J-Jasper! Not in front of my friends!”

“What? Can’t I look out for my little brother?” Jasper teased, rubbing his head affectionately. “Gotta make sure he gets his fruits and veggies so he can grow big and strong like his sister.”

“Will you stop?! You’re ruining my finish!”

“Never liked the spikes, honestly.”

“Jasper!” Pao whined, struggling to pull away. The group, even his friends, couldn’t help but laugh. Chrysalis found herself giggling too, despite herself. Finally, Pao broke free, snatching the bag out of Jasper’s hand. His face still red with anger, he tried to fix his hair, glaring at his friends until they stopped laughing and pretended like nothing happened. Mumbling under his breath, he shoved past them, storming down the hall toward his homeroom. The others finally stopped laughing once he was gone.

“You sure know how to push his buttons, don’t you?” Iris said, still chuckling.

“That’s the perks of being the older sibling.” Jasper replied with a smirk. She then looked over at Hiro, giving him a playful wink. “Right, Hiro?”

Hiro’s cheeks burned at the mention of his name. “Oh, uh, yeah, sure! Totally! But you’ve got it easy.I have to deal with Mai’s fiery temper on top of everything else.”

Mai shot him a playful glare. “You know I could turn your entire Nuktuk collection into ash with a sneeze, right?”

Hiro chuckled, wrapping an arm around his little sister’s shoulders. “Yeah, but you won’t, because you love me too much to waste that energy on me.”

Mai huffed, crossing her arms. “You’re lucky you’re my brother.”

“Trust me, I remind myself of that every day,” Hiro teased, ruffling Mai’s hair in a rare display of older brotherly affection. Mai squirmed but couldn’t help smiling, even if she did try to hide it.

Jasper watched the sibling exchange with a small smile, before turning her attention back to the group. Trust me, I know he can be a complete and utter pain. He may be book smart, but I got all the street smarts. But he knows how to push the right buttons too. Just don’t let him get to you guys.” She then leaned in closer to Mai and Iris, lowering her voice. “Although you do have my permission to punch him in the stomach when I’m not around. Just, dont put him in the hospital, alright?”

Mai chuckled lightly, the tension easing a bit. “Deal.”

Jasper then noticed Chrysalis standing quietly with the group, looking a bit out of place. “You must be Chrysalis,” she said, walking over.

Chrysalis tensed up as Jasper approached. The girl was tall, even without her boots, and her crossed arms made her look imposing. Chrysalis’s ears lowered as Jasper stood in front of her, staring her down.

“I heard about you and what happened earlier this year. How you tried to steal everyone’s magic and conquer the world…” Jasper’s voice was stern, her expression serious.

“I-I didn’t—” Chrysalis stammered, but the words stuck in her throat. She was bracing for a verbal beatdown, only to be surprised when Jasper extended a hand, her stern expression softening into a smile.

“I also heard you helped save these guys from a crazed lady with a magic mirror. I respect that. You’re in good hands.”

Chrysalis hesitated before reaching out to shake Jasper’s hand. “T-thanks,” she mumbled, still a bit taken aback.

The school bell rang, signaling the start of class.

“Oh shoot, I gotta get to homeroom!” Jasper adjusted the strap of her bag, glancing back at Chrysalis. “It was nice meeting you, Chrysalis!”

“Yeah. You too!” Chrysalis replied, her voice more confident now.

Jasper gave Hiro a soft smile and another wink. “See ya at practice tomorrow, Hiro!”

Hiro’s heart raced, his cheeks turning bright red. “Oh, uh, yeah, for sure! See you then!” he stammered as she walked away, disappearing into the crowd. Jasper’s own cheeks flushed a faint red as well. Chi noticed Hiro’s flustered state and nudged him playfully.

”Feeling warm, are we?”

“Shut up.” Hiro muttered, even more flustered as Nori, Chi, and Gallant laughed quietly together.

Mai watched Jasper leave, her mind going back to her earlier exchange with Pao. “He’s not going to let up, is he?”

“Probably not,” Akari replied, placing a hand on Mai’s shoulder. “But you’re better than him. Don’t let him get to you.”

Mai sighed. “It’s just… I can’t stand the way he thinks he’s better than everyone else. Like he’s got something to prove.”

“He’s just insecure.” Gallant said, crossing his arms. “He knows he can’t beat you in anything that actually matters, so he tries to mess with your head instead.”

Mai smirked, her confidence returning. “Well, next time he tries, I’ll be ready.”

“And we’ll be right there with you,” Iris added, the group nodding in agreement. “Just no punching or breaking of bones.”

Mai pouted in annoyance. “Seriously you are no fun!”

“We should probably get to class too.” Akari pointed out. “You know how she can be when people are late.”

”Ugh don’t remind me.” Chi groaned. “I was late only five times last year. Five!”

”Maybe now that you have super speed, you can bring it down to four.” Hiro jokes, prompting the wisp to narrow her eyes at him.

”Oh haha.” she said sticking her tongue out.

(~)

Meanwhile in another room, a pair of eyes peeked from under closed blinds, eyeing the kids. One could tell they belonged to an older woman. Her skin was light cyan and her eyes rose red, which narrowed as she let go, causing them to go back up.

“I still think this is a terrible idea.” She said as she walked back over to a table, which seated several other figures, some ponies, and some humans. “Have that ruffian walk around the halls? Interacting with our students? What were you thinking?!”

”Oh lighten up, Regal.” Said a male pony, his voice sounding scottish. “You know as well as I do that it was a fair vote.”

”It would’ve been a fair vote if you all said No!” She retorted. “Having a former terrorist as a teacher was already bad enough. But now, an evil queen?”

”Former evil queen.” Corrected a female human, who had blue eyes and wore a modern water tribe-like outfit.

“You know what I mean! Do you know what this could do to our school reputation? Its already rocky as is but now with her here?”

”I kinda agree with Regal here actually, Headmaster.” Said a female dragon with bright green eyes. “While I do believe that she means no harm to other students, I do fear this could not leave a positive impact on the student body and the parents. Even the other schools are wondering what we are to accomplish by doing this.”

”At least somebody here agrees with me! Im telling you, if it wasn't for that Avatar-“

”Watch how you address the queen, Vice Principal.” Said another male voice, his eyes bright Amber, his voice having a rough italian accent. “ Time Turner is right. We all agreed to give her a fair chance when she was enrolled here. I understand your concern,I really do, but you gotta have at least a little faith. “ He got up from his chair and walked over to the anthro pony. “And don’t forget, I too had a rough past but was given a second chance to turn my life around and become who I am today. It's because of that I owe Korra, Mako, and the Elements of Harmony everything. Including this. Harmony High is a place where everyone is welcomed, And its up to us as the faculty to make our students feel safe and that they belong here whether they had a simple or troubled past. And if Korra believes that she has changed and wants to be good, then I believe her so im asking you to believe me, can you at least do that?”

Regal tried to fire back but nothing came out. As much as she hated it, he was right. She knew too well of his past and who he was and how long he spent to turn his life around. And while she was still not fully convinced that Chrysalis was all goody goody, there was really nothing she could do to show that. As of now, what other choice did she have? She put up with two reformed bad guys, I guess she can survive with three. With a heavy sigh and adjustment of her glasses she nodded her head.

”Very well. But if she steps out of line even once this year, I will not hesitate to report this to the board and have her expelled and hold you responsible for her actions.” She threatened. “I hope you know what you’re doing, Headmaster Zolt.”

”You know me, I’m a guy who likes taking risks.” He said, adjusting his suit jacket and smiling at the vice principal. A knock on the door was heard.

”Come in.” He said. The door opened and walked in a female unicorn with light-yellowish grey coat, dark purple eyes and a armarath mane with purple and grayish violet streaks. Her mane was tied into a low pony tail, which reached down to her waistline. She had on black glasses and a fairly simple outfit a secretary would wear.

”Ah Moon Dancer.” Zolt greeted. “Any news on the new student”

”I just finished with the enrollment papers.” She replied, adjusting her glasses and handing over a file to the Headmaster. “Once you give the final approval, she should be able to start classes as soon as tomorrow.”

”Very good.” He replied. “Now I think its time for all of us to go to our classrooms and get ready for the day. Ms. Slate could you take care of the remaining students outside?”

”Very well.” She replied, she gave the other teachers a stink eye as well as Moon Dancer, who quickly stepped to the side, letting her walk out the room, the dragon, and female pony following not far behind. Only ones left in the office was Zolt, Time Turner, and Moon Dancer

”If anything we should’ve been questioning why that grumpy ol’ wrench is still employed.” Time Turner said. “I'd take a changeling queen over her anyday.”

”Hey now no need for name calling. I don’t like her attitude as much as you do but she is very important to the school.” Said Zolt. “She was the most qualified candidate for the position and does keep things in check. Even if I don’t agree with her views most of the time.”

”Most?” Said Time Turner.

”Alright, all the time.” Zolt sighed. “But like I said, I trust the queen. And that trust extends to her daughter. I’m confident she’s in the right hands.”

Time Turner sighed. “Aye. You know I trust you, laddie”

”And I appreciate that.”

At moments like this, it was nice to have a friend like Time Turner. In fact, it was thanks to him that got Zolt to start turning his life around after the convergence. The two stuck by each other ever since then. Zolt walked over to his desk and sat down, beginning to look over the file he was given. “Alright you two, wouldn’t want to be late for class, would you? We’ll talk more later.”

The ponies nodded and walked out of the office, Moon Dancer closing the door behind her. Once they were gone, he sighed, laying down the file on his desk and rubbing his temples. While his trust in the alicorns were unwavered, deep down he hated to admit it but Slate could be right. Maybe this was pushing it a little too far. But at the same time, she’s just a kid. She made a mistake. But that mistake nearly ended the world multiple times. Was this really the right thing to do? How would the other students treat her? What if things take a turn for the worse? All these questions and more swirled in his head, giving him one heck of a headache. Looking up, he took a picture that was framed on his desk and brought it in for a closer look. The image was on the day the school was opened. Korra, and Mako, his former partner when they were part of the Triple Threat Triad years ago. Next to Zolt was a beautiful young woman with shoulder length dark brown hair and brown eyes. Between the adults was at the time a six year old Iris and his three year old son who had his mother’s eyes and father’s hair.

Yep, you heard that right. Zolt became a family man. Crazy to think he used to be the leader of the one of the biggest Triads in the city long ago. Even more crazy to think that he’s now a husband to a non bender, the same people he was taking advantage of that led to his bending being taken away. While Korra did offer to return it to him, he politely declined. He used his bending to harm those who couldn’t protect themselves. He didn’t deserve to have his gift. Even after Harmonic Convergence, where the effects caused Amon’s ability to disappear, he has barely used it as it would just be a reminder of his past. Its a miracle that Korra and especially Mako gave him a second chance to turn his life around. If not, he wouldn’t be here today, as the Headmaster of Harmony High, and he wouldn’t have a son or wife. Its because of that is why Zolt made a promise to give others the same kind of second chance Korra gave to him years ago. No matter what their past is.

“Hope I’m doing the right thing, your highness.” He said, placing the picture back down and continuing to read the new student’s file.

(~)

The classroom was bustling as the students were talking to their fellow classmates about their summer vacation. One could hear some bragging about going to Las Pegasus while others just simply chilled at home. One could also notice the vast variety of students as well. Ponies, humans, dragons, changelings, griffons, spirits, you name it. It was still hard to imagine that something like this would ever happen in the first place yet here we are. The Guardians walked inside just as the bell rang once again.

All right class, settle down!” P’li called out as everyone began to take their seats. Chrysalis begn to walk towards a seat over on the edge of the class between Mai and Nori but before she could get there, a female dragon zipped on over and snatched it from her.

”This is taken,” she said with a sneer.

“Sorry.” Chrysalis replied before walking over to another seat, Only to be taken by a male earthbender, kicking his feet up on the desk and picking at his teeth. She tried going to another spot, only for the same thing to happen but with the female pegasus who huffed at here before turning her nose up. She was about ready to give up and just sit on the floor until she spotted a seat next to the unicorn who was with Opaline earlier today. She really didn't want to cause anymore drama but there was no other spots available so really what choice did she have? She finally mustered up the courage and walked over to the girl who was sitting her seat, drawing something in her notebook.

”Hi.” Chrysalis said. “Is this seat taken?”

The unicorn looked up and quietly gasped when she see who was asking. Without speaking, she quickly nodded.

”Thanks.” She said quietly, placing her books down and taking a seat. As soon as she did, P’Li walked into the room, ushering everyone to quiet down.

She then started to speak. ”Hello everyone! Now first off, I want to welcome everyone back. I know most of you have had quite the eventful summer break. Some more than others.”

Some of the Guardians rubbed the back of their neck, chuckled softly, or in this case Hiro, fully embraced, the comment made.

“Now then, for all our new students who are joining us today, let me introduce myself. I am P’li. And before you ask, yes, the same one who was part of a former anarchist group who tried to kill the Queens…twice” she said, holding up two fingers casually. At this point, she was used to everyone acting surprised that she was a former terrorist/assassin and never took offense to people talking about her past. She knew what she did and she spent every moment of her life afterwards trying to repay the debt of forgiveness the team gave her. It honestly made Chrysalis surprised by just how much she’s grown since then. “I will be your homeroom teacher for the year. As it was said in orientation a couple weeks ago, this is where you will go to start the day and where we will have most of our basic classes. Those seats you have will be your permanent seating for the rest of the year unless told otherwise so get used to the ones besides you. And who knows, maybe you can make some new friends.”

While she was speaking, Chrysalis leaned over to the pony. “I didn’t get your name. I’m Chrysalis. Though I guess you knew that by now.”

The girl didn't say anything and went back to casually drawing in her book.
She waited for a response but nothing came. She sighed softly and turned back to the lesson. Probably the most she’s gonna get out of her for now. But deep down, something was telling her she’s not like her friend. Something was different about her. Maybe someday she can figure that out.

(~)

The bell rang once again as the doors to the classrooms opened and the halls became flooded with students, each going to their first period class of the day. It wasn’t long before teh Guardians exited their classroom and all began to go their separate ways to their first period class of the day but they will all meet up for lunch in a few hours so it was only goodbye for now. Chrysalis was putting the last bit of her books in her bag before zipping it up and turning to Misty to say goodbye, only to notice that she ducked out already. and pretty quietly too.. She exited the room and looked around to see Iris and Akari waiting for her outside the room.

“So? How was homeroom?” Iris asked. the changeling tugging at her braided hair.

”It was alright.” she said. “Minus the awkward icebreakers I had with the girl sitting next to me.”

”Misty?” Said Akari.

”Yeah.”

”I noticed that when you were trying to talk to her. She’s not usually that quiet.” Said Iris, rubbing her chin. “She’s pretty excited to meet new students. Maybe something was on her mind?”

”I think you know why she acted weird, Iris.” Said Chrysalis, crossing her arms.

”You can’t be sure.”

”Iris, she’s friends with the girl who wanted to barbeque me in front of the entire school when i got a drop of coffee on her sweater. For all we know, she could be telling her that I sit next to her right now!”

Akari wrapped a arm around her. “I can promise you that Misty isnt that kind of girl of wants to cause trouble.” She reassured. “She might be friends with Opaline but that doesn’t mean she always agrees with what she does. She just needs time to get to know you better.”

”Akari’s right.” Iris said, nodding in agreement. Not everyone is like Opaline. Give her some time, she’ll come around.”

”I hope you’re right.” Chrysalis said with a sigh. The three then stopped at a row of lockers, Iris putting in her combination and opening it up, placing some of her books inside before closing it. “So what's your next class?”

Chrysalis took out her schedule from her pocket and looked over the highlighted classes. “Says here I have Gym, Art, Chemistry, then History after lunch.”

”Oh really? Cause that's my order of class too!” She said. “And it looks like the others will be there as well!

“Same here!” Said Akari. “Well, except for Chemistry. Me and Gallant are taking that together later today.”

”Well at least that's some good news.” She said, Maybe today won't be so bad after all.

(~)

In Gym, the PE teacher, Bulk Biceps decides to start the year off with a friendly (or deadly whichever you prefer) game of dodgeball. Chrysalis, now wearing a school PE uniform which consisted of a t-shirt, shorts, and sneakers, was seen with Iris, Nori, Akari, Chi, and Hiro, wearing the same outfit trying to dodge the opposite team. Chrysalis was trying her best not to get hit as it seems everyone had it out for her. Meanwhile Chi, Akari, Hiro, and Iris were all dodging like pros and Nori was trying her best not get smacked in the face which she succeded, only to get a rubber ball to the gut, knocking the wind out of her, causing her to get out, Gallant dragging her away from the court while trying not to get hit himself. Meanwhile, Chrysalis was trying her best to dodge more than anything until she was suddenly hit by the opponent's ball.

Then another.

Then another.

Then another.

Bulk Biceps blew his whistle. ”YOU’RE OUT!”

The changeling sadly walked off the court and sat in the bleachers with the others. Chi and Hiro looked to see three girls on the other side, a dragon, a pony, and two humans, laughing together. Narrowing their eyes, they shot each other a glance and nodded. The four had no time to react as they soon they were pummeled by a blue blur and were all knocked down, their eyes spinning around in their sockets and groaning in pain at the sudden attack.

“YOURRRRR OUT!” Coach Biceps called out. The blue blur revealed itself to be a blue ball, which was Chi hovering next to Hiro. The former returning back to her human face and fist bumping each other.

(~)

Next up was Art class. Finally a subject that she could enjoy. In this class was Iris, Misty, and Zephyr all at their own little art station. Chrysalis was nestled right next to the princess, which made her feel a little bit better, while Zephyr and Misty were next to her. Their art teacher, Tree Hugger, decided to start the year off with her students to paint how their summer went. She was going around the room, looking at each of their paintings.

“Oh very nice Zephyr, I love the use of colors in the sky.”

“T-thanks.” She then walked over to Iris portrait.

“Excellent work, Iris. I see you’ve been practicing since last year.”

She then walked over to Chrysalis’s portrait and gasped at what she saw. “My goodness, Chrysalis! You’re painting!”

She hung her shoulders down. “I know its bad, isnt it? I tried using a new color I made up and thought it would help but it just made it look terrible.”

”Terrible? This looks amazing!” She said. “I love what you did with the contrasts. And the wings look so realistic and vibrant!” She clasp her hands together. “I think I’m going to enjoy having you this year,”

Chrysalis was taken back by her remark. But in a good way. That was the third person that was kind to her so far today. She looked over at Iris who gave her thumbs up. A small smile formed on her face. Unfortunately, her brief moment of pride was cut short however when she heard laughing over on the other side of the room. She turned to see a couple of boys laughing at one of their paintings. Upon noticing her confused look, one of the boys flipped their canvas to show her, which was very crude drawing of her but evil. The changeling once again tried to fight back the tears as she didnt want to make a scene. Iris notice this and gave the two boys a rather threatening and some might say, deadly glare causing them both to cease immediately. She took a hold of her friends hand and gave her a reassuring smile, in which she returned.

(~)

In Chemistry class, Iris, Lu Ten, Mai, and Chrysalis were lab partners, each in a lab coat and goggles currently working on a lab. While Iris and Mai were looking over the formula they were tasked to make in the book, Chrysalis was hesitantly pouring a chemical from a test tube into another flask with Lu Ten watching over her. Mai, looking up from her book and seeing this, her eyes wide like dinner plates, tries to stop her but its too late, as an explosion to occur in the classroom, the students outside startled by the sudden blast as smoke emits from the door cracks. The three girls and boy, now completely covered in black soot, hair and wings a complete mess, remove their goggles form their face, their eyes the only thing not blackened as Iris coughs a couple times and the book turns to ash in her hands. They hear snickering from the other side of the room and the three narrow their eyes at Pao and his partners trying not to bust out laughing. The teacher simply looked up from his desk and examined the situation.

”Make sure to clean up your mess before you leave class.” He casually said before going back to his. As long as his students were not blown to pieces or created a giant goo monster, he could care less about what they do.

(~)

“Well, that could've gone better.” Mumbled Mai as the three girls were in the restroom getting cleaned up after their little incident in chemistry. Fortunately, their clothes were as badly stained and a quick rinse of water was able to wipe off any remaining soot from their skin. Mai and Iris was finishing up and adjusting their hair, which was all spread out and in a tangled mess as Chrysalis was still washing her face and arms in the sink.

“Im sorry guys.” She said. “Didn't mean for that to happen. Though I guess considering how my day has been so far..”

”Hey don’t say that.” Iris said, throwing the used up towel in the garbage can. “You’re not the first teenager to have blown up the chemistry lab. And you certainly won’t be the last.”

“She’s right.” Mai said, who was brushing up her hair. “You should’ve been here last year. There’s a reason why Hiro was banned from taking a science class.”

”Guess I’ll be put on that list next, huh?” Said Chrysalis, taking a towel and wiping her face. Only when she lowered it, she was no longer greeted by her own reflection, but someone else’s. She gasped and backed away from the sink. The sinister reflection smiling at her.

“What’s the matter?Scared?”

“Chrysi? What's wrong?”

She looked to see Mai and Iris with concerned looks on their face before looking back at the reflection, only to see that it returned to her normal one.

“Nothing. Its nothing.” She said and she adjusted herself and grabbed her bag before heading towards the door. “Lets just head to lunch. I’m starving.”

Before Iris could say something, she was already out the door. Mai arched an eyebrow and placed a hand on her hip, the two eyeing each other in confusion. No doubt she was definitely hiding something thats keeping her on edge and its not just the first day jitters. Maybe before they go home, they can ask whats up but only if she’s comfortable about it.

(~)

While the food wasnt one would call, “five-star”, you couldn't really complain about it either, especially since Applejack’s granny was in charge of things. Once the four got their food, they went and sat down with the others who were waiting for them.

“So how was class?” Nori asked the three girls once they sat down. The three cringed slightly at the events that happened recently.

“That bad, huh?”

”I dont think the teacher is gonna let me touch any chemicals for at least awhile.”

”Could’ve have been as bad as Hiro’s accident last year.” Gallant said.

”How I was supposed to know that would cause half of the school to be completely covered in slime?” He protested. “Besides, you were the one that told me to mix those two together?”

“Just a little bit. Not the whole bottle!”

”You know how bad I am at measurements!”

”Anyway!” Nori said, getting getting back to subject at hand. “How was your other classes? I know you were eager to take art class.”

”It was okay I guess.” She said, poking at her food rather than eat it. Nori’s eyes darted back and forth hoping that things wouldn’t end awkwardly there.

”Okay?” Iris said, surprised at her answer. “Tree Hugger really liked your painting! She even said she’s excited to have you in her class.”

”Hey thats pretty cool!” Nori said.

”Yeah but it doesn’t help that the other students in the class were just a bunch of jerks.” She sighed and pushed her tray away. “Same with gym class, chemistry, homeroom. Ugh! I'm starting to feel like nobody is ever gonna me live that down. Not that I blame them really.”

“Well, you did kidnap the royals and heroes of Harmony City and held them hostage.” Hiro said before taking another bite of his food, only to get smacked in the head by Chi, causing him to drop his utensil. “Ow!”

”Way to be the spark of motivation, bro.” Mai said with a deadpan tone. “Just some advice. Maybe try not bringing that up for the upteenth time. She already feels bad enough.”

”Right. Sorry.” He said, rubbing the back of his head.

”No. he’s right.” said Chrysalis. “If I wasn't too obsessed with power and full of jealously, none of this would’ve happened. Kurvira said to just focus on what you can control, but how can I do that when everyone is treating me like i'm still the bad guy?”

The gang looked at each other with sympathy. She really was beating herself up over this. They thought for sure after the mirror incident she was finally able to move on from her past. Or at least they all hoped that was the case. But at the same time, they couldn’t really blame her. Its pretty clear she feel remorse for her actions and is trying her hardest to change but it doesn't really help when basically the entire student body has a grudge against her, even if her actions didn’t affect them on a personal level.

Nori smiled sympathetically, “Well you have us, Starfish. And we’ve forgiven you for your past ahem boos boos.”

”Yeah.” Said Iris. “And to be honest, Who knows where my friends and I would be if any of this never happened. I’d probably still be upset at my parents for keeping a life changing secret for the past seven years. Our parents could’ve still been trapped if you didnt call out for help.”

”And we may have not become the new elements of harmony!” Chi said.

”Also you learned how to forgive yourself.” Said Gallant.

“Gallant’s right.” Said Mai, placing her hand on Chrysalis shoulder. “The important thing is that you’ve turned yourself around. Sounds more like a good guy than a bad guy to me. Just keep your chin up.”

“Thanks, guys.” She said, smiling softly. “But I dont think everyone here at Harmony High feels that way.”

The bell rang, Indicating that lunch was now over and was time to head back to class

(~)

The final bell of the day rang as students began piling out of the main entrance heading back to their homes for the day. It wasn’t long before the Guardians followed suit walking down the steps.

“Man,Why does Time Turner gotta be so brutal on the first day of school?” Hiro groaned, rubbing his temples as if the memory of the pop quiz gave him a headache. “What ever happened to going easy on us the first week?”

“It's just a couple chapters and pop quiz, dude.” said Chi, floating beside him. “You’ll live.”

“Says the wisp who’s lived for over seventeen hundred years and basically knows most of Equestria’s history.” he shot back, raising an eyebrow.

“Whats your point?” Chi asked with a mischievous grin.

“I’m just saying, maybe since we’re yknow the Guardians of Harmony, history literally in the making, he could’ve gone a little soft on us.”

“Do not tell me the fame is getting to your head again.” Mai interjected, shooting him a sharp glare. “We talked about this. Just because we’re heroes now, doesn't mean we get a free pass for everything. So just suck it up and deal with it.”

“Jeez, brutally honest much?” He muttered, his shoulders slumping.

“It's in the name, bro.”

Hiro crossed his arms and pouted in annoyance. “Well I dunno about you guys, but I could go for something sweet right now. Pinkie’s shop?”

The group instantly perked up at the suggestion.

”You know it!” Chi chimed in.

”Sure!” Nori added with enthusiasm.

“I’m down.” Gallant agreed, nodding.

”Yeah!” Akari said, smiling at the idea. “But you're paying this time.”

As they started walking towards the shoppe, Iris noticed Chrysalis lagging behind, rummaging through her pockets and bag with a concerned expression

“What is it?” Iris asked, pausing to check on her friend.

”I think I forgot something back in my locker.” She said, “I could’ve sworn I had it.”

”You want me to come help?”

”No its fine!” She said, waving her hands and head in response. “You guys head on over without me, I’ll catch up.”

Before anyone could say anything else, the changeling had already run back inside the school. Heading down the hall, she made it to her locker and opened it to find what she was looking for. The pocket mirror dropped by Cozy Glow earlier that day. The still noticeable crack was seen going through one side and ending at the other. She still wondered if she even bothered with keeping it. Maybe its the hope she might bump into again someday and give it back. But this is a big city and she’s new to town, It’ll probably be almost impossible to track her down. And its just a pocket mirror. Would it be worth it at that point? Her thoughts about this whole ordeal were rudely interrupted when her locker door and slammed in her face and she was greeted by two unicorns one looking rather shy and the other looking rather not too happy.

"Hello, Chryserella!" Opaline's voice rang out, sing-song and high-pitched, dripping with faux sweetness that only made Chrysalis's stomach churn. "Since we're best friends now, why don't we braid each other’s tails? Then I can strangle you with it! Sounds fun, right?"

"Uh oh” Chrysalis thought, her mind racing for an escape. She tried to keep her voice calm, though it trembled slightly. "Maybe another time, Opaline," she said, attempting to sidestep her and reach the door. But the unicorn blocked her path, her smile widening with a hint of malice.

"No, please," Opaline insisted, her tone shifting to something darker, more threatening. "I insist. It'll be so nice to get to know you more once I turn your mane into a new scarf."

Chrysalis gulped, realizing just how serious Opaline was about making her pay for the morning's mishap. She needed to get out of here—and fast. Her eyes darted around the hall, desperately seeking a distraction. Then, an idea struck her.

"Woah! Is that girl wearing an Arabian silk worm sweater?" Chrysalis exclaimed, pointing to a random student passing by, hoping to divert Opaline's attention.

Opaline arched an eyebrow, unimpressed. "Really? You thought I'd be dumb enough to fall for that?"

"Worth a shot, I guess." Without hesitation, Chrysalis’s body shimmered a blue light as she transformed into a tiny fly, buzzing past Opaline before she could react. Opaline let out a growl, swatting at the air, but Chrysalis was already zipping down the hallway.

"You won't escape me, changeling!" Opaline shouted, her voice echoing through the halls as she took off after her, Misty trailing behind her, breathless and struggling to keep up.

Chrysalis flew as fast as she could, dodging students and teachers alike, her tiny form darting through the school until she reached the library. There, she quickly changed back to her normal form and hid among the aisles of books, her breath coming in short, frantic gasps. She leaned against a shelf, hoping she had finally shaken off her pursuers.

But then, Opaline's voice echoed through the quiet library. "Hey, Chryserellie! I know you're in here! Friends don't run from friends who want to squash them like the bug they are!"

A stern "shush" from the head librarian only earned an irritated glare from Opaline. "Remember who my daddy is the next time you shush me!" she hissed, though the librarian merely rolled her eyes and returned to her work, unimpressed by the empty threat.

Meanwhile, Misty stumbled into the library, dropping both her and Opaline's bookbags with a loud thud, drawing irritated glares from nearby students. She was panting heavily, trying to catch her breath. "Are you sure—" she began, only to be cut off by another sharp "shush!" from the librarian. She winced, mouthing a quiet "sorry" before continuing in a whisper, "Are you sure she went this way? It could've been another fly."

"Oh, I know she's here," Opaline replied, her voice filled with certainty. "I can practically smell those dirty rags Nori calls an outfit. Start looking over there. I'll cover here. And don't fall behind again!"

Misty grumbled under her breath, "I was carrying both our bags..." but quickly fell silent when Opaline shot her a sharp look.

“What was that?”

"Nothing!"

"Humph. Start looking!"

As the two began their search, Chrysalis’s heart pounded in her chest. She knew she was running out of options. She couldn’t risk transforming again, not without making noise or giving herself away with the green flash. And she wasn’t about to start climbing shelves and drawing more attention. She tiptoed down the aisle, desperately trying to avoid any squeaks from her shoes.

Just as she thought she was in the clear, a shadow loomed over her. She froze, her breath caught in her throat, as Misty stepped into view on the other side of the aisle. The two stared at each other, wide-eyed and tense, neither daring to move. Once again, she could feel the pressure building inside her. Her fear rising by the second. One student could notice even, if they were looking closely, that books on the shelfs began to shake and fall off. Sooner of later the dam would burst.

"Misty? Did you find her?" Opaline’s voice came from a few aisles over, getting closer.

Misty glanced nervously from Opaline to Chrysalis, who was silently pleading with her, eyes wide with desperation. The unicorn was torn, knowing this was a crucial moment. She could help Opaline, earn her praise by turning Chrysalis in... or she could do what was right and let her escape.

After a long, tense moment, Misty made her decision. "She got the slip on us!" she whispered urgently, pointing toward the library door. "I think I saw her run out!"

"Then what are you standing there for?" Opaline whispered back angrily. "Go after her!" She dashed towards the exit, Misty quickly following, but not before casting one last glance back at Chrysalis, who mouthed a heartfelt "thank you."

Misty gave a small nod before disappearing out the door. "Oh! And its Misty." She whispered.

Chrysalis exhaled a shaky breath, her entire body trembling from the close call. She slid down the side of the bookcase, hugging her knees to her chest, and buried her face in her arms. Despite the relief, tears began to fall as the events of the day overwhelmed her.

As she sat there, Jasper, holding several books in her arms and earphones on her head, turned the corner and spotted Chrysalis huddled against the shelves.

"Hey, you okay?" She asked, gently pulling out her earphones and letting them hang around her neck.

Chrysalis quickly wiped her face, hoping to hide the tears. "Oh, Jasper! You... were talking to me?"

"Yeah, you’re the only one here. Plus, I saw you crying."

"What? N-no, I’m not!" Chrysalis stammered, grabbing a book off the shelf to cover her embarrassment. "Just finished this doozy. Wow, the ending really got to me, you know?"

Jasper glanced at the title and raised an eyebrow. "You were crying over 'Daring Do and the Labyrinth of Hilarity?'"

Chrysalis winced, realizing how ridiculous that sounded. "I... uh, enjoy a good laugh?"

Jasper gave her a look that was equal parts amused and concerned. "Y’know, for a former queen of deception, you’re really bad at lying."

Chrysalis sighed and put the book back, her shoulders slumping. Jasper could see the toll the day had taken on her, and her expression softened.

"You wanna talk about it?" Jasper asked, her voice gentle and supportive.

She hesitated, her eyes darting to the floor. "It’s nothing, really. Just... a long day."

Jasper sat down beside her, setting her books aside. "I know those too well. Sometimes it helps to talk it out, you know? I mean, I’m not a therapist or anything, but I’m a good listener."

Chrysalis looked up, surprised by the offer. "Why would you care I mean, I thought you barely knew me."

"True, we haven’t exactly hung out," Jasper admitted, leaning back against the bookshelf. "But I’ve seen how people treat you. I know how hard it is to shake off a bad rep but you’re not just your past either, Chrys."

Chrysalis blinked at the nickname. "Chrys?"

"Yeah, I mean, Chrysalis is a bit of a mouthful, right?" Jasper grinned. "And I've seen Iris and her friends call you Chrysi so why not Chrys? If thats okay with you.”

“I don't mind.” She replied, already taking a small liking to the nickname.

“Cool. But seriously, I get it. Trying to be better, to move on, but people keep dragging you back to who you were. That sucks."

Chrysalis stared at her hands, her voice barely a whisper. "It’s just... hard. Every time I think I’m moving forward, something reminds me of who I used to be. It’s like I can’t escape it."

"You don’t have to escape it," Jasper said, her tone firm but kind. "You just have to own it.”

“And I did. At least I thought I did when there was the whole mirror problem. But now it's like I can't go a second without having that feeling of like I can never change.”

“You were the Queen of the Changelings. You messed up, sure. But now, you’re trying to be better. That’s what matters."

Chrysalis looked at Jasper, surprised by her words. "You really think it’s that simple?"

"It’s not simple, but it’s a start," Jasper said with a shrug. "You can’t change the past, but you can control what you do now. And right now, you’re doing okay. You’re here, trying to get through the day, and that counts for something."

Before Chrysalis could respond, her phone buzzed in her pocket. She pulled it out and saw a text from Iris.

Hey, you okay? We’re waiting for you.

”Oh shoot!” She whispered. “I’m so sorry but I gotta go. I came to get something but got sidetracked.”

”That's fine.” Said Jasper, but thought of an idea. “Hey, can I see your phone?”

”Uh sure?” Chrysalis said with uncertainty as she handed the firebender her phone. She took out her own and began to type something into Chrysalis’s. A ping was heard before handing it back to her.

“If you ever wanna talk, just shoot me a text, kay?” She said, giving the changeling a smile. Chrysalis was a little taken back by this sudden gesture. A student? Wanting to talk to her? I had to be a joke. A prank. But looking at her more closely, she could tell that she was..genuinely legit about the offer.

”Oh, s-sure. I will.” Said Chrysalis before heading towards the door. “Bye, Jasper.”

She then walked towards the back door of the school, just in case Opaline was still looking for her. The girl was already putting her earphones back on and diving into her book, but not before giving Chrysalis one last encouraging smile.

(~)

After meeting up with the others and enjoying some after school free time, Chrysalis finally made it back home. Exhausted and tired after a crazy first day. Exiting from the elevator, she was surprised to see several ponies and humans walking up and down the hallway carrying furniture and luggage to a room that was actually right next door to her home. Granted, that place was vacant for awhile as the people next door moved out a few weeks ago for unknown reasons. Sopened the door and was greeted by smell of dinner as Kurvira was prepping for tonight’s meal.

”Hey, Chrysi! I assume you noticed the commotion outside did ya?” she said, greeting the changeling as she closed the door to the apartment. She looked to see Chrysalis tired and exhausted. By the looks of it, today was certainly a long day. “Pretty rough?”

”That’s one way of saying it.” She said, as she collapsed on the couch, dropping her book bag. Kurvira placed down what she was doing and walked over to the changeling, sitting down next to her.

”You wanna talk about it?” She asked. “I'm sure it couldn’t have been that crazy.”

”Well, let's see. I ran into a random girl on the street, making her lose one of her items, tried to make friends today but all I got was comments and pictures of evil me, blew up my chemistry class, pummeled by dodgeballs, had spitballs shot at me, oh and was nearly hunted down by said popular student over an arabian silk sweater that I accidently spilled her coffee on which apparently takes three days to clean out like who even buys a sweater like that. Oh wait, the daughter of the most famous fashion designers in the world and her father being the head of the school board does, which probably has even more eyes on me than ever before!” She groaned and covered her face with a pillow.

The earthbender blinked a few times, letting all this info process fully. “Okay, I guess it can get that crazy.”

”You think?!” She said, her voiced muffled in the pillow. Suddenly, a cup that was laying on the coffee table, flung across the room and hit a wall, shattering to pieces. Chrysalis and Kurvira flinched before the changeling blushed with embarrassment and shrunk into her pillow a little.
“Sorry.”

Kuvira then brought her in close for a hug, stroking her hair. “I'm sorry you had to go through that today. You could’ve just called me. I would’ve dropped everything to help if needed.”

”Yeah I know. I thought I could handle it. I went with what you said, but everytime I try, it just always comes back.”

”You tried talking to Iris and the others? About the dream? And the..you know what.”

Chrysalis bit her bottom lip, ”I can’t tell them. Not yet at least. The last thing I want them is to do is worry more about me than school. Besides, how would they react when I tell them? School’s already on edge with me as is.”

“You can’t keep this secret forever. And I can’t continue to keep it either. What if something happens and they don’t know?”

“Kuvira, you’re asking me to go up to my friends and tell them I somehow still can use magic even after my evil counterpart was destroyed? You know how that’ll end up?”

“Chrysalis, they’re your friends. They’d want to know what’s going on with you. They care about you. They can help you."

Chrysalis sighed, her voice shaky. "I know they do, but… I just want to prove that I can handle things on my own. I don’t want them thinking I’m still that same villain they once knew. I want them to see that I’ve changed."

Kuvira gently lifted Chrysalis’s chin, making her meet her gaze. “They would never think that of you. And change doesn’t happen overnight, it’s always okay to seek help along the way. No one expects you to be perfect right away."

Chrysalis looked away, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. "It’s just… every time I look in the mirror, I see her. The old me. The one who caused so much pain. And I’m scared that if I let my guard down, she’ll come back. I don’t want to be that monster again."

Kuvira’s heart ached for her friend. She tightened her embrace, giving Chrysalis the comfort she so desperately needed. "You’re not a monster, Chrysalis. You’re someone who made mistakes, but you’re also someone who’s trying to make things right. That’s what matters. And if those reflections start getting too loud, remember that you don’t have to face them alone. I’m here for you, and so are Iris and the others, whether you believe it or not."

Chrysalis let out a deep breath, some of the tension leaving her body. "Thanks, Kuvira. I really needed to hear that."

Kuvira smiled warmly. "Anytime. Now, how about we get some food in you?”

Chrysalis managed a small smile, her first real one all day. "That sounds nice.”

Kuvira nodded, relieved to see her friend opening up. "Don’t worry, Chrysi. You’re not alone in this."

As they moved to the kitchen, the weight on Chrysalis’s shoulders felt a little lighter. She still had a long way to go and deep down, she knew she couldn't hide her secret forever. Maybe she should tell them sooner than later. She just has to find the right time to bring it up. But for now, she just wants to eat. As she got up a loud crash was heard and the voices of two man began shouting through the walls.

“I hope this doesn’t go on for the rest of the day.” She muttered to herself as she walked towards the kitchen table.

(~)

Chrysalis laid in her bed, the soft, light of the spirit portal, filtering through the window, casting gentle shadows on the walls. The day had been long, exhausting and kinda exhilarating? Despite her efforts to fit in and move past her dark past, sleep did not come easily. Her mind raced with memories, some she wished to forget, and others she desperately tried to hold onto. Finally after staring at the ceiling for so long, looking at the paintings she did across the walls, she closed her eyes, taking a deep breath, and tried to focus on the good things—her new friends, her acceptance at the university, and her growing bond with Kuvira. Slowly, her body relaxed, and she drifted into a deep sleep.

(~)

Chrysalis found herself standing in a dark, eerie forest, the trees gnarled and twisted as if they were alive, reaching out with their skeletal branches. The air was thick with the scent of decay, and a heavy mist clung to the ground, swirling around her hooves.

“Hello… Chrysi,” a voice hissed from the darkness.

Her blood ran cold as she recognized the voice. It was her own—only more sinister, dripping with malice and hatred.

Out of the shadows stepped Queen Chrysalis, her former self, but darker, more twisted. Her eyes glowed a sickly green, her fangs bared in a menacing grin.

“No… no, this isn’t real,” Chrysalis whispered, backing away. “You’re not real!”

“Oh, but I am, little one,” Queen Chrysalis sneered, stalking closer. “You can’t run from me. You can’t hide from who you really are. You’re nothing more than a monster, a creature of deceit and hatred. And you always will be.”

“No! I’m not you anymore! I’ve changed!” Chrysalis shouted, her voice trembling with fear and anger as tried her best to not feel intimated by her former self.

“Changed? Ha!” Queen Chrysalis cackled, the sound echoing through the forest like a chorus of wailing banshees. “Do you honestly believe those fools at that school care about you? That they trust you? The moment you slip up, the moment you show your true colors, they’ll turn on you. They’ll cast you out. You’re nothing to them. You’re nothing to anyone.”

Chrysalis felt the cold grip of fear tighten around her heart. She tried to fight it, tried to push the fear away, but Queen Chrysalis loomed closer, her presence suffocating her like if she was being dunked underwater against her will

“It's only a matter of time till you succumb to your fate. Chrysalis hissed, her voice like venom. “A matter of time when you cant save them.”

The shadows around them began to twist and writhe, forming into familiar shapes—Kuvira, The Guardians, and Team Avatar Harmony, standing motionless, their eyes vacant and hollow.

“No…” Chrysalis breathed, her eyes wide with horror. “No, this isn’t real! I won’t let you hurt them!”

But as she reached out to them, Queen Chrysalis’s laughter grew louder, filling the air with its sinister echo. The shadows twisted tighter around her friends, their forms beginning to crumble and fade into the darkness.

“No!” Chrysalis screamed, trying to pull them free, but it was no use. The darkness swallowed them whole, leaving her alone with the monstrous version of herself.

“See?” Queen Chrysalis whispered, her voice echoing inside Chrysalis’s mind. “You’re nothing but a bringer of destruction. No matter how hard you try, you’ll always hurt those you care about. You’re cursed, sister. Just like me.”

Tears welled up in Chrysalis’s eyes as the darkness closed in around her, the weight of her guilt and fear crushing her. She fell to her knees, her strength drained, as Queen Chrysalis towered over her, her laughter filling the void.

(~)

Chrysalis jolted awake, her breath coming in ragged gasps, her heart pounding in her chest. She was back in her room, safe, but the remnants of the nightmare clung to her like a shroud. She wiped away the tears that had streaked her cheeks, trying to calm herself. It was just a dream—a horrible, twisted dream. But the fear it stirred within her was all too real.

She curled up in her bed, hugging her pillow close, and tried to steady her breathing. Her mind was a whirlwind of emotions; fear, guilt, and a deep terror that maybe, just maybe, Queen Chrysalis was right. She could feel that darkness rising once again

I’m not you,” she murmured to the darkness. “I’m not you.”

She tried to go back to sleep but everytime she closed her eyes, the echoes of the Queen's laughter ringed through her ears like a banging drum. Finally, she couldn't take it anymore and got out of bed, changing into her anthro form. Also as if by instinct, she grabbed the necklace belonging to the mysterious girl off the table of the dining room. Why did she take it? Maybe she’d bump into her again while taking a night stroll? It sounds stupid but who knows? Stranger things have happened.

Tiptoeing to the door, she carefully opened it, making sure not to wake Kuvira. The apartment was quiet, save for the soft hum of the city outside. Chrysalis slipped on her casual shoes and grabbed her jacket, the fear still gnawing at her insides. She needed to clear her head, to get away from the haunting images that plagued her mind. And she knew exactly where to go. She hesitated, glancing back at Kuvira’s closed door. A part of her wanted to wake her, to tell her about the nightmare, but the other part—the part that still felt like a burden—won out. With a deep breath, she quietly opened the door and slipped out into the night.

The city streets were eerily calm, the occasional car passing by, headlights cutting through the darkness and the spirit portals glow.ill illuminating the could be near dark sidewalks. Chrysalis pulled her jacket tighter around herself as she walked, her mind replaying the nightmare over and over. The park wasn’t far, and soon she found herself standing at the entrance, the trees casting long shadows in the moonlight, several spirits flying by her. She wandered down the path, her footsteps slow and deliberate as she tried to shake off the lingering dread. The city park was beautiful at night, the stillness offering a small comfort, the beautiful golden light reaching into the sky but it wasn’t enough to erase the images from her mind. The Queen, her former self, had been so cruel, so heartless, hurting everyone she cared about, not giving a feeling to her subjects. Chrysalis stopped by a small pond, staring at her reflection in the water. The face looking back at her was different now, but the fear remained—fear that she could never truly escape who she once was. How could she protect her friends from the monster she used to be? How could she ensure that Queen Chrysalis would never return?

Chrysalis took a deep breath, trying to calm the storm of emotions swirling inside her. She looked up at the stars, their light distant and cold, and a sense of hopelessness washed over her. The wind rustled the leaves in the trees, the soft sound breaking the heavy silence around her. Slowly, she began to hum a tune, her voice low and filled with the weight of her worries. The melody was sad, almost haunting, as she let the music carry away some of the fear.

The words came to her naturally, spilling from her heart as she sang quietly to herself:

Look at me
I will never be the same again
Who am I to fool here?
Can it be?
I'm not meant to change within.

She looked back in the water, her reflection glowing in the portal's light, her voice trembling with the weight of emotions.

Now I see
That if I were truly to be myself
I will never be true to my heart

She got up from the pond and began walking around the park, unaware that something was hiding in the trees above her. As it moved along, it made a single leaf break off a branch, the night breeze having it float not far behind the changeling. Night Owls enjoying the peaceful evening chatting amongst themselves, she walked across the bridge she flew over earlier that day, her eyes not being taken off the warm light.

Who is that girl I see
Staring straight back at me?
Why is my reflection someone I want to let go?

Somehow I cannot hide who I am, though I've tried
When will my reflection show who I am inside?

She gazed back into the water, her reflection now glowing more than ever as her face was streaked in tears. The leaf from a tree hovered above her beforelanding in the water causing it to ripple, once it ceased her reflection was replaced with crude and withered wings of her past. She wanted to look away, but like a trance, she couldn’t. Just another painful reminder.

When will my reflection show who I am inside?

She took a deep breath, feeling the cool night air on her face, and decided it was time to head back; she did have school tomorrow after all. She began walking out of the park, still unaware of the mysterious stalker following her. As she walked down the street, she gripped her jacket tightly, her mind wandering. Her ear twitched at a faint noise. She quickly turned around, scanning the area but seeing nothing. Perhaps her thoughts were getting the best of her. She continued down the street, but this time the scurrying noise was more pronounced.

“I-I don’t have any money!” she called out, her voice wavering. “Please leave me alone!”

There was no response, just the sound of scurrying and a bang from a nearby alleyway. She could have sworn she heard someone cursing under their breath. This was getting ridiculous. Enough was enough.

“Alright, look, I am not in the mood tonight, and trust me, you do not want to see a changeling angry. So show yourself, whoever or whatever you are!”

After a few moments of tense silence, she heard rustling from a group of trashcans. She approached slowly, trying not to scare whatever it was away. Her heart raced as she inched closer to the cans. Tilting her head in, she came face-to-face with the mysterious culprit.

It was a weasel. Or at least, it looked like one. A rather long one with bright grey-blue fur and a white underbelly. It had bright green eyes and small, stubby ears. But what really stood out was the pair of pilot goggles on its head. Maybe it was a pet? There had to be no other explanation.

“Uh… hey, little guy,” she said, forcing a friendly tone. “You lost?”

The creature didn’t respond, only tilted its head at her. It wasn’t a talking weasel, so that was one thing she could rule out. She looked around for the owner but saw no one.

“You need some help or something? Sorry, I don’t have any food. I mean, unless you want a mirror to munch on?” She chuckled awkwardly, feeling a bit silly as she dangled the necklace from her hand. The weasel crawled out of the trash bin and eyed the jewel, giving it a tentative sniff. Chrysalis watched, puzzled. Did it think it was food?

“Like I said, it’s just a cheap little necklace. Nothing spe-“

Without warning, the weasel snatched the crystal from her hand and bolted down the street.

“Hey! Get back here!” she shouted, running after the weasel.

The chase continued, with Chrysalis knocking over a newspaper stand and sending newspapers flying into the air. She tried to regain her balance, only to bump into a street performer, causing him to lose his balance and drop his guitar.

“Watch where you’re going!” he yelled, as Chrysalis called out a “Sorry!” and continued her pursuit.

She turned a corner and accidently ran into several tourist who were enjoying a night out that was sadly interrupted.

”Sorry, so sorry! weasel thief on the loose! My apologies!”

Finally, she managed to regain her footing and cornered the weasel in a narrow alley.

”Nowhere to run, buster.” She said. “Now why dont you just hand that back over and we can-“ Just as she reached out to grab it, the weasel leapt onto a stack of crates, causing them to topple over and crash loudly. The commotion attracted the attention of several passersby.

The weasel darted around, going between her legs but she was quick as she grabbed the necklace and two engaged into a tug-o-war. She panted, her hand beginning to lose her grip.

”Just…let…go!”

As if on command, her eyes glowed a sickly green and the two were flung back by a green shockwave that came from th changeling. Chrysalis landed into some empty boxes while the thief in some garbage cans, knocking them over. She groaned and shook her head, looking down at her hand she saw she no longer had the amulet in her hands. She gasped and got up, only to see the thief running into the night.

”Yeah well have a good night to you too you overgrown rat!” She called out. Just another thing to add to the list of stuff that has happened today. Least this day can’t get any worse.

Kraka-boom!

“The universe just loves proving me wrong, doesn’t it?” She muttered to herself as she began to walk home in the rain. An end to a rather chaotic day.

(~)

“And by the time I got up, it was gone.” Chrysalis explained, sitting at her desk with a sigh. She had just finished recounting her entire ordeal to her friends, including why she was wearing a different outfit that morning. Nori had thankfully prepared extra clothes, knowing Chrysalis might need them someday, especially after a chase that left her covered in trash and dirt.

“Sounds like that little thief got the better of you,” Mai said, crossing her arms. “But at least you weren't hurt. That's the important thing.”

"Yeah, but seriously, a necklace? What kind of weasel needs that?” Hiro chuckled, leaning back in his chair. “Maybe it's a fashion-forward thief?”

“What was so special about it anyway?” Lu Ten asked, genuinely curious. “It seems odd that it would target something like that.”

“I don’t know, really” Chrysalis admitted, rubbing the back of her neck. “It just… felt like I needed to have it with me. Like something in my gut was telling me to take it on my walk. Maybe I’d bump into that girl from yesterday. But I guess it doesn’t matter now.”

“What matters is that you’re okay,” Chi chimed in, her voice full of energy. “And hey, if you ever need someone to talk to, I’m just a couple of blocks away. I can be there in a flash! Plus, I know this awesome late-night sweet shoppe that’ll definitely turn that frown upside down!”

“Chi’s right.” said Iris. “And you know where I live. I'll be there too.”

Chrysalis gave the wisp a soft smile. “Thanks you two. I’ll remember that.”

Before any more could be said, the school bell rang, and P’Li walked into the classroom, commanding everyone’s attention. The students quickly shuffled back to their seats. “Sorry I’m late, everyone. Got caught up in a meeting with the principals,” P’Li announced as she placed her books on the table and clapped her hands. “Before we begin, I have an important announcement to make.”

The room buzzed with quiet whispers and exchanged glances. What could be so important?

“We have a new student joining us today. She enrolled a little late, which is why she wasn’t with us on the first day. I expect everyone to give her a warm welcome.” she then gestured to the door, telling the new kid to step inside.

The door opened, and the new student stepped in, her books held tight to her chest and a backpack slung over her shoulder. The room fell silent as every eye turned to her. Some of the pony boys even found themselves staring, dumbstruck by her rather cutesy but still attractive presence.

She smiled brightly and waved to the students. “Hi everyone! So nice to be going here! My name is-“

”You!?”

All heads turned to the source of the voice which was none other than Chrysalis who stood up from her seat, eyes wide like dinner plates and haw dropped to the floor. Cozy Glow’s jaw also dropped, eyes wide as she said, “You?!”

“Well, I guess introductions aren’t necessary after all,” P’Li said to herself, a hint of amusement in her voice.

Velvet Vignette leaned over, whispering to Akari with a smirk. “Ohoho, this is gonna be a fun year. I just know it!”

the princess groaned and narrowed her eyes at the pony. Gallant, sitting beside her, furrowed his brow.

“Fun? I think this just got a lot more crazy…”

Author's Note

All rights go to their respected owners. Legend of Korra belongs to Bryke and Nickelodeon, MLP Gen 5, and MLP: Friendship is Magic belongs to Lauren Faust and Hasbro. This is a purely fan-made and non profitable. The Little Pony Legend is a series created by MaggiesHeartLove.

A New Day A New Beginning Part 2

Chrysalis and the new student continued to stare at each other, both frozen in shock as the classroom murmurs grew louder. The awkward silence was broken by P’Li clearing her throat, signaling everyone to settle down.

“Alright, that’s enough chatter,” P’Li said, her tone firm but understanding. “Cozy Glow, why don’t you take a seat? There’s an open spot right next to Chrysalis and Misty.”

Cozy hesitated, glancing around the room before slowly making her way to the empty desk beside Chrysalis. As she passed by, a few students exchanged curious glances, while others whispered among themselves, clearly intrigued by the sudden reunion.

As Cozy Glow sat down, she turned slightly to face Chrysalis, who was still trying to process what was happening. “I…but….how…its you.”

“Yeah, well… surprise!” Cozy replied awkwardly with a forced smile, not sure what else to say. She was still trying to wrap her head around the whole ordeal too.

Hiro leaned over in his chair and whispered to the two girls. “So you gonna fill us in as to what's going on or…”

The three sat in awkward silence, looking everywhere but him. Trying to break the tension, Hiro flashes a grin. “So you must be the girl, Chrysi told us about yesterday huh? Lemme introduce myself. My name is-”

”Hiroshi Sato. Son of Bolin and Asami Sato and the new Element of Laughter.” She finished, not taking her eyes off the book she opened. “Believe me I know.”

“Oh, so you’ve heard of me?”

“Sure. Who hasn’t heard of the biggest clown in Harmony City besides the Pies?”

All the guardians were taken quite aback by her quite rude remark. Hiro blinked a few times. He tried to laugh it off, but the sting was pretty obvious “I’ll take that as a compliment. I do consider myself a bit of a class clown which I’m sure you’ll find out so-”

“Don’t care.” Cozy answered rather coldly. Hiro blinked a few times, his eyes darting to the alicorns who both looked equally unsure of what to say next. Akari narrowed her brows a bit a the pegasus.

“Right.” Hiro mumbled, leaning back into his seat, and sliding down it a little.

Deciding to shift the mood, Iris stretched her hand out to the pony, offering a handshake. The pegasus looked up from her book, arching an eyebrow.

“Welcome to Harmony Hight, Cozy Glow.” she said warmly, flashing the most genuine smile

“So is this just something you do for every new student or am I just special?” she asked.

“It’s something I do for everyone.” Iris replied, her smile unwavering. “But you are special. You’re new here after all.”

“Uh..huh.” Cozy said with a scoff, her hand brushing away the Avatar’s. “Well that’s sweet of you, Little Princess, But I don’t need a welcoming party.” She said before opening her book again, going back to paying attention to the lecture.

Iris frowned and pulled her hand back, her eyes narrowing ever so slightly. Akari leaned over to whisper to Iris, “She seems nice.”

Iris rolled her eyes at the alicorn’s sarcasm before turning back around and going back to listening to the lecture.

The school bell rang as students left their first class of the day. While at this time they’ll be ready to go to their next class, today was rather different as Headmaster Zolt announced a last-minute school assembly in the auditorium. Like some other high schools, while the place was used for more formal stuff like a school play or meetings, it was also used on some occasions for school assembles. For a school auditorium, one could mistake it almost for something that of an actual theater, even having a balcony. The walls were adorned with beautiful paintings of spirits and ponies with vines (that were fake but made to look like spirit vines), adorned with flowers and other plant life.

The Guardians walked inside and were greeted by Velvet and Jasper, who waved them down to their spot. The group walked over and took their seats next to the girls.

“I wonder what's up with the assembly.” said Velvet leaning towards Gallant.

“Maybe they’re announcing school is ending and we are on summer break again” Hiro suggested, earning arched eyebrows from the others.

“School just started, Hiro.” said Jasper. “I don’t think that's the reason why.”

“Hey a guy can dream, can he?” he replied with a wink, making Jasper shake her head but with a slight blush tint on her cheeks. Pao, who was sitting behind them rolled his eyes and kicked his feet up against Hiro’s chair causing him to yelp at the sudden jolt. He turned around and narrowed his eyes at the water bender, who then gave him the ‘I’m watching you’ gesture with his index and middle finger. Hiro scrunched his nose up and turned back around, slouching and crossing his arms. Jasper turned around and narrowed her eyes at her brother, mouthing “Knock it off” while he raised his hands in surrender before leaning back in his seat.

Even after all these years, and as much as people knew, Pao still wasn’t on board with his rival’s brother having feelings for his big sister. This is also kinda the reason why he hasn’t jumped on the chance of actually, you know, asking her out or something. While Pao was shorter than him, he’d seen what that little water bender can do and if you thought Rarity’s bending was deadly, then you hadn’t seen Hamada’s bending style. It was nothing to scoff at. Still, though he didn’t have to be such a stump about it. His thoughts were put on hold though when both the Headmaster and Vice Principal of the school walked up on stage.

“Alright, quiet down everyone.” said Zolt over the microphone on stage, making all the small talk in the auditorium simmer down to give them their attention. “Thank you. Now first and foremost, I want to welcome everyone back to Harmony High as well as some new faces who have joined us this year. Whether it be the freshmen class or in any other class, Welcome and I hope that your year will be full of great memories and lots of friends.”

He said as he gave a small glance at a certain girl and her friends, giving a small nod to them. Chrysalis blushed slightly at the gesture more notably out of embarrassment as she could hear other students whispering and muttering comments about her, her ear flicking every few seconds.

Regal Slate then walked towards the mic and began to speak. “Now, I’m aware that you all are wondering why we are having this sudden assembly on the second day of school. As most, if not all, of you are aware the past few months have been…..eventful to say the least here in Harmony City.” She said, eyeing the Guardians, not even trying it hide it as much as Zolt did with his comments. Some of the girls blushed a little from the sudden spotlight placed upon them while Hiro relished in the moment getting up from his seat, Mai and Akari tried to stop him but it was too late.

“Yes, Yes please hold the applause. I know we're all awesome.”

“Hiro! Sit down!” Mai whispered, not wanting to get more embarrassed as is.

“Lighten up, sis. I mean who here doesn’t feel the honor of being in the same room as the new elements of harmony? Lemme hear ya, Double H!”

The school cheered on command, receiving applause, whoops, and hollers. Chi even joined in, getting up from her seat and flashing a cool pose. The other guardians waved shyly as Mai groaned and hid herself in her hat. On stage, Zolt rolled his eyes, though more in amusement and less in annoyance. He knew too well that the earthbender loved to be in the moment. Regal, however, was anything but amused as she furrowed her brows at the older sibling.

“Mr. Sato!” she shouted. Her voice boomed throughout the theater as the cheering ceased almost immediately and Hiro turned around to face the vice principal. “Have a seat, at once!”

Not wanting to argue, Hiro did as he was told and sat back down in his seat, not saying another word. Cozy, who was seated a few rows down simply rolled her eyes and grumbled in her seat. “Drama King.” she muttered under her breath.

Opaline who was seated beside her, caught the remark and leaned in closer, “Not a fan, huh?” she whispered to the pegasus.

“That’s an understatement.” she replied bitterly. “They act like they are some superstars when they’re already famous enough with their family’s history. More annoying than cool if you ask me.”

“I know right?” Opaline whispered back. “Like seriously read the room! Learn to read the room why don’t you. Although to be fair, I can let the attention go to my head sometimes too but nowhere to this capacity.”

“Oh really? Someone like you, showing restraint?”

Opaline’s smirk deepened, her eyes glinting with mischief. “What can I say? It’s called tact. Something they haven’t mastered.” Opaline held out her hand to Cozy. “Opaline Arcana. The girl next to me is Misty Brightdawn.”

Misty shyly waved to the pegasus as she shook the unicorn’s hand. “Cozy Glow.”

“You and I are gonna get along just fine.”

“Yeah. I think we are.”

Regal cleared her throat and adjusted herself before speaking once again in the mic. “Thank you, now before I was rudely interrupted, I said these past few months have been quite the event for us. This is why we wanted to give you an update on a certain class that we briefly discussed at orientation a few weeks ago.”

“Oh yeah, The magical arts and mystics class.” Iris whispered. “I was wondering what they were gonna do with that.”

“Remind me what that class was again?” Chrysalis whispered.

“It was a class that was taught by Professor Silver Gleam.” Akari answered. “It delves deep into the history of magic on both sides of the spectrum. Its one of the most popular subjects in school."

“Interesting. But wait, you guys never said anything about a magic class yesterday.”

“That’s because it was canceled.” said Gallant. “Professor Silver Gleam didn’t come back from his summer vacation.”

“What happened?”

“He fell in love with a mare while at the Cabello Islands and decided to move there permanently. Put his resignation in and everything. Didn’t look back.”

“Really? Over someone he just met?”

“Hey, I don’t judge someone’s love life.” said Akari. “I’m happy for him. I just wish he didn’t have to up and leave right before school started.”

“They said they found a potential replacement but kept it a secret so word won't get out.” said Iris. “Although they can’t be that big.”

“I guess they didn’t want rumors or something to spread?” said Gallant.

“I guess we're about to find out.” said Akari, gesturing to the stage.

“Now after dozens of interviews, including ones taken by the head of the school board, Chancellor Neighsay-”

“That’s my dad.” Opaline whispered to Cozy. “I tried to get him to tell me who he has chosen but,being my daddy, he was incredibly stubborn.”

“Oh trust me, I think you’ll understand why he was like that.”

“Oh? You know who they chose?” Opaline got up real close to the pegasus. “Come on, tell me please?”

“Why tell you when you can see for yourself.” Cozy smirked as she pointed to the stage.

“-We have finally found our new Magic Arts teacher. And I think I can say with great confidence that everyone was quite satisfied with our pick. Please join me in welcoming our new Professor.”

Regal stepped aside, standing next to Zolt as they waited for the mysterious new teacher to appear. The sound of heels could be heard as the figure walked out from behind the curtain. Once she made it into the spotlight, the sound of gasps and even screams could be heard across the building. Iris, Gallant, and Akari all sat up from their seats, the alicorn’s wings springing out, mouths agape and eyes wide like dinner plates that one would fear that they were stuck there permanently. Even other students and faculty who weren't in on the news were speechless. Time Turner, who was in the back of the auditorium was completely dumbstruck by who walked on stage.

“Och aye.” he said to himself, leaning on the wall behind him.

Even Opaline and Misty were stunned by who walked up on stage, jaws both dropped. Cozy noticed this and smirked as she sat back in her seat, hands behind her head.

Just who was everyone stunned by? She was a unicorn, a rather tall one for sure. Almost as tall as Korra is. She had dark indigo skin with a long horn that was slightly twisted at the top. She had bright silver eyes that matched her silver mane and tail, streaks of black and dark purple. On her cheek was a black rose with deep crimson internal petals and luminescent thorns glowing a teal color. Behind it was a spiral of light and dark, something akin to a ying yang. She wore a dark purple long coat-like gown full of different and mystical patterns, the inside being silvery white. Around her neck was a purple amulet that glowed even when not in the spotlight. She walked towards the mic, her soft and warm smile not faltering from her face as she gazed upon the shocked faces in the crowd. Chrysalis took notice of her friends' surprised faces, arching an eyebrow and tilting her head, puzzled by their reactions. The teacher raised an eyebrow placing her hands on her hips.

“What? No applause?” she teased.

A few more seconds of silence before the room exploded into an uproar of screams and cheers. Even teachers were talking amongst themselves, completely taken aback by this sudden surprise reveal. Iris and Akari squealed in sheer joy while Gallant sat down back in his seat trying to process what just happened. Even non-magical users like Velvet and Nori clapped vigorously at the reveal and Chi’s jaw literally dropped to the floor and eyes wider than an average human or pony’s. Pao however was one of the only students in theater who showed no reaction, simply rolling his eyes before going back scrolling on his phone.

“Alright settle down everyone, settle down!” Zolt shouted, making sure everyone heard him. The school began to quiet down once they heard his bellowing voice. Once the noise died down he cleared his throat and spoke up once again. “Now, Im sure by the reactions, you are all aware of who this is…”

“MISTRESS RADIANCE!”

Everyone looked towards the source of the voice, revealing itself to be Opaline who was still giggling uncontrollably. “OH MY RAVAA YOU’RE MY HERO! I LOVE YOU SO MUCH!”

She was met with some eye rolls and stern glares from other students. Cozy simply rolled her eyes. “Nowhere to this capacity, she says.”

“Mistress who?” Chrysalis whispered to the two alicorns, who were still awestruck. “Uhh hello? Anyone home?”

While earning a stern look from the principals on stage, Mistress Radiance however laughed lightly at the teenager's comments.

“I appreciate the gesture. And I appreciate the warm welcome from every one of you.” she said, her smile lighting up the room and her voice rich and melodic, calming the room effortlessly. “Now I’m sure you are all wondering as me, Mistress Radiance, one of the most well-known and powerful enchantresses in the United Nations is doing here at a high school like this? As some of you may know, I announced my retirement from touring across the world and decided to finally settle down but even then, part of me felt I could still share my knowledge and talents with those all over without going too far. So when I heard that a new teacher was needed for the Magical Arts class, How could I say no? Who else to share my research and love for magic than with the students here at Harmony High! I know I speak for my colleagues of the teaching staff that we are all excited for this historic moment in the school’s history. And I promise to do my best as your new teacher.”

The crowd erupted in cheers again, but she raised her hand, signaling for silence. “And now let me show you what we can achieve…together.”

A gentle, magical melody began to play, seemingly conjured out of thin air. She stepped away from the mic, her voice soaring as she began to sing:

(Parody of A Sentimental Man from Wicked)

Mistress Radiance:
I am a benevolent mare,
Who always longed to bring you light
That’s why I swear with all my might
To make your days at Harmony High full and bright.

She stepped off the stage, moving gracefully down the aisle. She stopped by Iris and Akari, giving them a small, but polite bow, in which the two returned. With a flick of her wrist, a swirl of sparkling light danced around the girls and other students like fireflies in the night.

So my students, I’ll help you rise up high
Because I think everyone deserves the chance to fly

She twirled, sending shimmering waves of magic through the air that formed radiant, glowing, butterflies. The students and teachers gasped in awe as the magical creatures soared over their heads before dissolving into purple-silver mist. Even Pao had to admit, what he was seeing was absolutely stunning, looking up from his phone he was almost mesmerized by the spectacle he was seeing. However, the moment was ruined when some dust landed on his nose, causing him to sneeze.

And guiding you in your ascent
Fills my heart with joy, so instrumental
For I am a benevolent mare.

She walked back up on stage, manifesting a small pony, human, and spirit fox made of light. The three species ran around the room, laughing and having fun. She then raised her hands high, her amulet glowing a radiant purple as the figures ran back to the stage in a dazzling display of light before colliding into an image of the Harmony High emblem, glowing brightly above the stage before dispersing into dust.

“Welcome to Harmony High. Let us usher in a new era of magic together.”

The room erupted into thunderous applause as she took a bow, her smile never wavering. Chrysalis was amazed by what she was seeing. The magic she used looked incredible. It almost reminded her of Iris and Akari’s No wonder she was so beloved. Cozy Glow looked on and simply rolled her eyes, smirking a little.

“Show off.” She muttered.

“Alright students!” Zolt called out. “Now for those who have signed up for the class this year or returning from last year, you will still have a spot saved in Miss Radiance’s classroom. However, after some consideration, we have decided to open up the class to a few more select students who are interested in joining. All you need to do is write your name down and hand it to your next class teacher. We shall draw names at lunchtime.

“It doesn’t matter if you can wield magic or not. All are welcome!” Radiance said, before subtly eyeing Chrysalis and giving her a small smile and wink, leaving her confused and taking

“And with that the assembly has concluded, back to class at once!” Regal called out, clapping her hands as students got up from their seats and began to disperse. Once the kids reach the hallways, the sounds squeals and giggles could be heard, The alicorns also joining in as well.

“I can’t believe the Mistress Radiance is going to be teaching at our school!” Squealed Akari, who was already hovering on the spot to Iris, who was doing the same thing.

“I know right?!” she exclaimed.

“I’m still trying to process it myself.” said Gallant, still trying to process everything. “This is absolutely-.”

“Insane? Awesome? Totally radically unbelievably amazing?!” Chi finished hovering next to him.

“That’s one way to describe it.”

Chrysalis, on the other hand, only scratched the back of her head before saying. “I guess my first question is….who’s Mistress Radiance?”

The three magic users looked at her, eyes wide and mouths agape. Mai leaned against a locker and whispered to Jasper, Lu Ten, and Velvet. “And here we go…”

“Who’s Mistress Radiance?” Akari started, flying up close to the changeling’s face. “Who’s Mistress Radiance?! Only one of the greatest, if not the greatest wizards of modern Equestria!”

Chrysalis’s eyes darted back and forth before taking a step back, her personal space once again feeling violated.

“Her research in magic and the history is legendary!” said Iris.”She was responsible in helping evolve old, even forgotten spells and modernize them for the modern day. She was practically responsible for levitation and teleportation being so easy to do compared to centuries ago.”

“And her books and talks about magic and evolution would even make the most uninterested or non-magic users peak with interest.” said Gallant. “I always dreamed of going to one of her sessions but they always sold out every time.”

“So she’s like a modern-day Starswirl the Bearded then?” Chrysalis said, only to have her mouth covered by Akari.

“Don’t ever say that in public!” she exclaimed. “Especially around my mom if you value your life!”

“But you’re mom isn't here, Kars.” said Lu Ten.

“You forget she has ears like a wolf bat. If she heard you say that…” The others, save for Lu Ten and Chrysalis, shuddered, remembering that day when someone said those words in front of the queen.

“Duly noted.”

“Poor guy. Couldn't sleep for a whole month.”

“But oh man, I still can’t believe we are having a class with Mistress Radiance!” Iris said and she and Akari let out another squeal, causing their friends and other classmates to cover their ears in the hope of not bursting their eardrums. “And we all have a spot secured already!”

“Oh! I wonder if she’ll talk about the benefits of geo-tech!” said Mai. “Her piece on my parents is an absolute read!”

“Well, I’m happy for you guys.” said Chrysalis. “But I think I’m gonna pass on joining this fan group.”

“You’re not gonna sign up?” asked Gallant.

“Believe me, I think the last thing people want me to be enrolled in is a class talking about the history of all things magic.” She looked down at her hands, clenching her fists. “Especially after my…past experience.”

“That’s not you anymore though.” said Nori, taking ahold of her fists. “You’re not that monster anymore.”

“Yeah! And who cares what others would think?” said Chi. “Besides, it's not like you can even use magic anymore anyway right?”

At the mention of this, Chrysali's eyes widened and she pulled back. “No, I don’t! Who said I did? I can’t do magic! Nope! Nada! Zilch!”

The others looked with confusion at her sudden reaction to Chi’s comment. Noticing this, her cheeks tinted a bit, rubbing her arm.”

“Yknow what? I just remembered I left my sketchbook in my locker. I'm gonna go get that real quick. I’ll see you guys in class, kgreatbye!” she turned around on her heel and quickly disappeared into the crowd of students before anyone could say anything. The others looked at each other in confusion at her splurge of emotions.

“Ooookay then?” said Chi.

“Speaking of class, I should probably get going myself.” said Jasper, adjusting the strap on her backpack. “You know how the some teachers can be when we're late. See you guys at lunch!”

The others waved to her as she headed to her next class. All except Iris, however, who was still looking in the direction of Chrysalis, hands on hips and eyebrow raised. That was strange of her to react that way. Even more than usual.

“So I’m assuming you losers are in Mistress’s class, huh?”

Her thoughts were unfortunately interrupted however at the sound of a familiar, yet anything but friendly voice, she rolled her eyes and looked to see Opaline and Misty walking out of the auditorium. Misty sheepishly waved to the others. Akari exchanged a knowing glance to Iris before responding, her voice calm but firm. “And let me guess, you are as well?”she said before looking to Misty giving her a small smile. “Hey, Misty.”

Misty waved to the others only to have Opaline roll her eyes and expect her nails. “Well of course I did! I am a unicorn after all. Who better to study to be the best under Mistress Radiance than me?”

“Yet somehow you are still….you” Chi said, crossing her arms. Opaline’s smirk faltered for a second before leaning towards the wisp.

“Oh, how witty of you, wisp.” she sneered. “Though I woudn't strain yourself with clever insults If I were you. You might break something being old n all.”

“Who says I need to try hard? You do all the work for me.” Chi shot back, big smug smirk never faltering from her face.

“Gottem!” Hiro called out, holding out his hand for a high-five in which the wisp happily accepted.

“Very…mature of you.” she said. “I’m just so glad that the Avatar and her little entourage of Harmony High’s finest students are part of a class that, lets be honest, they shouldn’t even be in the first place?”

“Excuse me?” Akari said, her feathers ruffling and tone rising in anger.

“At least Mistress Radiance recognizes talent when she sees it. She even called me promising.”

“You really think that was towards you?” said Mai, raising an eyebrow. “And she’s known you for like five minutes.”

“And that’s all it took, sweetie.” She countered with a smile. “Maybe you should all take notes. Especially you two. Might come in handy when your kissing rings and singing songs.”

Akari growled in anger, her hands and horn beginning to heat up as she was ready to vaporize her on the spot. Fortunately, Gallant grabbed her arm and shook his head, urging her to not make things worse. Akari let out a long sigh, remember the breathing techniques she learned from her mom and aunt. Breathing in and out slowly until she was calm.

Before the conversation could escalate further, the sound of laughter drew their attention as Cozy Glow approached, her hands clasped behind her back. Her sweet, almost innocent smile seemed to radiate innocence as she saw the two groups going at it.

“Aww did I miss the brawl?” Cozy said. “I was rooting for you, Opal!”

“Wait…Opal?” siad Nori. “Nobody calls you Opal unless they’re…”

“I appreciate that, Cozy. Though its to be expected from my new best friend.”

“Friend?!” they all said in unison.

“But of course! We were sitting next to each other and the more we talked, the more we found out we have a lot more in common than we thought.”

“Theres a shock.” Chi muttered rolling her eyes.

“What do you say, bestie? Off to our next class?” said Opaline holding her hand out.

“Why of course, bestie.” Cozy replied, taking ahold of her had as the two began to walk away. Misty tailed behind them, waving to the Guardians once more before catching up with the two ponies. The others looked on with disbelief. Well a mix of that and also a little unsurprised. After experiencing Cozy’s attitude first hand in class, its no surprise she and Opaline got along so quickly. It was as though they were made for each other.

“Like two peas in a pod.” said Mai.

“Two…rotten….squishy peas.” Velvet added on.

The school bell echoed throughout the hallways, indicating class was about to start soon.

“Guess we should head to class.” said Gallant. “Though I wonder who’s gonna be added to the class.”

“I’m now hoping that Opaline is removed.” said Akari. “I swear one of these days I’m gonna turn her into….into…a chew toy and feed her to Timber!”

“You mean have him play with her, right.” Hiro asked.

“You heard me.”

“Alright lets just put..whatever that was behind us.” said Iris. “Don’t let it distract you from the biggest news from today.”

“Yeah, I guess you’re right.” Akair sighed. “Still though, why does she have to be so stuck up.”

“I guess it runs in the fam.” said Chi. “Luckily, we don’t have that kind of family.”

“Ah, there you are.”

The group turned to see Regal Slate walking towards them. “I was hoping to catch you guys before you went to class.”

“Yes, Ms. Slate?” Iris asked. “Something wrong?”

“No, not exactly.” she said, as she adjusted. “There was just something I would like to discuss to you about the…incident in the courtyard yesterday.

The kids tensed up at the mention of this, trying not to freak out.

“You aren’t in trouble in case you are wondering.” she told them. “You can thank the Headmaster for that. If it were me a scene like that would earn you all detention. Speaking of which, Mr. Sato. A hour of detention after school today for your little stunt in there.”

Hiro’s shoulders lowered and frowned as Chi placed a comforting hand on his back.

“Next year, Junior.” she whispered.

“But it wasn’t even our fault, Ms. Slate!” Akari exclaimed. “Opaline was completely out of line and we were just defending-”

“I don’t care who’s fault it is, Ms. Blaze.” she interrupted. “The last thing we need if to garner more unwanted attention as is already. You seven are the new big faces of this school.” She said, taking her glasses off and wiping them with the hanky in her coat pocket. “That means you have a reputation to hold up not just for you but for the entire student body. We were fortunet enough to acquire someone like Mistress Radiance and the last thing we need is more negative press to affect our reputation. We already had enough of that already.”

While not saying it directly,the tone she said that last part in made the alicorn princess brows furrow a bit, but not enough for her to notice, knowing too well she was talking about.

”I expect nothing but the best from all of you from this moment forward. “ she continued. “I’m assured that you will not make us a disappointment. Do I make myself clear?”

The group nodded their heads in unison.

“Good. Now off to class with all of you.” she said before walking down the hall, her heels clanking on the tile floor. Once she was out from ear range, Nori scoffed and kicked the floor.

“Right. Adding more baggage to our shoulders as is. No pressure right?” she said.

Students shuffled into the classroom taking their seats as Time Turner stood at the front of the class, his brown coat swirling as he clapped his hands together.

”Right then, everyone’s here, yes? Yes! Fantastic now lets dive right into today’s topic shall we?”

Cozy Glow, sat between Iris and Chrysalis, was honestly just a little thrown off by his exuberance personality. TOpaline wasn’t kidding when she said he’s a wild one.

Time Turner twirled dramatically toward the chalkboard and sketched out a hastily drawn timeline.

”Today! We will be continuing from yesterday’s lesson! Yes, today my dear students we’re continuing the journey way back and I mean wayyyy back to the first harmonic convergence! But before we do, Please hand in your homework I gave you yesterday! Don’t you think I forgot.”

Students murmured to themselves as they handed their papers forward to each other, Time Turner gathering them up at the front desks. Once he had them all, he took a quick glance and notice something off. Counting again, he raised an eyebrow.

”Well that's strange.” He said. “It appears that I’m missing an assignment.”

”Hey just letting you know right now I did it all this time, Doc.” Said Hiro, holding his hands up. “I even had Mai double check my work.”

“I can vouch for that.” She said.

”No its not you, Hiro. Its someone else.” He glanced around the room and took notice of the pink pegasus in the middle row. “You there! You weren’t here yesterday.”

”Oh yeah, cause I just started today.” Said Cozy, rubbing the back of her head. “Name’s Cozy Glow.”

Time Turner arched an eyebrow at her, making her feel even more uncomfortable. “Cozy Glow huh? Hmm” He rubbed his chin as he laid the assignments down on his desk and leaned back on his desk. “Well then, lets see if you have what it takes to be in my class room.”

”Oh boy.” Mai muttered under her breath. She knew what was coming. Everyone knew.

“Nothing too stressful of course. Just a quick dive into Equestrian history that’s all. Would you be so kind as to indulge me, Ms. Glow?”

Cozy Glow smirked at the invitation. “Try me, Doc.”

a mischievous smirk of his own formed on his face. “Im liking you already. Now—first question—who were the first rulers of Equestria once the three tribes were united under one banner?”

”That would be Queen Leilani and the late King White. Not only did they help discover the land that would be Equestria but also helped exile the former self proclaimed “Emperor” Grogar as well as formed the Council of Unity with the help of then young, Starswirl the Bearded although that wasn’t his name back then it was just Starswirl. Oh and also they were the first alicorns too.”

Time Turner’s eyes widened. “Oh-ho! Sharp! Most forget that council part. Next question, What major event led to the Everfree Forest becoming what we know of it today?”

Cozy sat back in her seat, deep in thought or just a second “The battle between the two sisters. When Princess Luna became Nightmare Moon, who was actually named Nightmara, who was an wendigo gone rogue, The dark magic she unleashed during the fight caused the forest to grow wild, creating creatures and plants that probably wouldn't exist because of it such as the timberwolves, poison joke, cockatrice, and ursa majors.”

Turner nodded, impressed, if not becoming a little jealous of her knowledge. “Very good. I didn’t even know about that last part myself. The more ye know I guess. Now then on to the last one. This ones a wee bit tough though. What is the era between the fall of Tirek and the Banishment of Nightmare Moon called?”

Cozy’s gaze quickly became one of fear and uncertainty but she was quick to maintain herself as she cockily smiled and crossed her arms.

”That would be the The Dark Ages of Equestria, or for a more fancy term, The Coven Era.”

The class exchanged murmurs of approval, surprised by the pony’s depth of knowledge. Time Turner, grinning ear to ear, leaned in towards her desk.

“Aye! You and I are going to get along just fine, Cozy Glow. Which by the way, Love that name—nice ring to it.”

”Thanks, Doc. Can’t wait to dive in myself.”

The kids looked at her with newfound admiration, even the guardians was largely impressed by her knowledge. Hiro leaned over to Akari.

”She doesn’t just have a smart mouth—she’s straight up smart!”

“Yeah…smart.” Akari however was not paying attention as she was eyeing the pink pony, her eyes narrowed. While no one was able to notice Cozy’s sudden change of demeanor on the last question. Just like Chi when they first met, it didn’t slip past Akari that easily. No doubt she's gonna keep an eye on her even more than ever.

The group sat down at their table, where Jasper and Velvet were already sitting waiting for them. Once they sat down, they told the two about their little encounter with Ms. Slate and Opaline.

”Jeez, talking about ruining the vibe.” said Jasper, taking a sip of her drink.

“Well not directly but yeah.” Said Hiro, who barely touched his food. “I still got detention, though. Might as well consider that a fatality. So much for a detention-free year.”

“Honestly, you lasted longer than I expected.” said Mai, earning an exaggerated groan from his brother.

“Hey, has anybody seen Chrysalis? I could’ve sworn she was on her way to the cafeteria.” said Iris.

“I think she’s still in line.” said Nori. “I offered to wait for her but she insisted I go sit down.”

Back up at the lunch line. Chrysalis was walking towards her friends, who were sitting close to the center of the room. As she made her way over, she noticed all the faces looking at her with disgust and annoyance. She tried her best to not let it get to her, but the more she heard the insults, the more the wound cut deeper. Her attention was redirected however when she noticed a commotion near the vending machines.

A trio of freshman, a female pony , a female human, and a male tanuki spirit in his anthro form, were all wearing faces mixed with fear anger, and embarrassment. At the center was Pao and his goons, the leader leaning against the machine casually with his trademark grin. He held a bottle of nectar, shaking it at the three as he taunted them.

“You newbies don’t know how things work around here,do you?” Pao said, cockly. “The thing is, this machine is for Sophomores and up only. You Freshman dont have access.”

“But…But we saw Freshman use it yesterday!” said the male tanuki.

“That is true.” said Pao. “But that’s because we allowed them to. After a paying a small, well, fee. Just gotta pay the toll thats all. You know, to keep this up and running.”

“That’s not fair!” said the female earth pony, who was named Kaela Bliss. "Youre just hogging it for yourselves!"

“Life isn’t always fair, kid.” Pao replied before holding out his hand. “Now cough it up.”

“Yeah cough it up!” said the boy next to him.

"How about you stick em up instead!" The tan girl shot back, raising her fists up.

"Kara, don't give them any ideas!" Said the tanuki, who was named Kazuko (or Kaz for short). "Let's just go or give them the money."

"See? Your little raccoon buddy apparently has the brains of you three." Said Pao.

"I-I'm a tanuki." Kaz replied shyly.

"Don't care."

Chrysalis frowned, her grip tightening on her tray. She knew she couldn’t walk past something like this. Its not fair he’s treating people below him like this. All it did was just bring up bad memories of her past self and how she treated her subjects and who gets who. Having only the strong survive. Taking a deep breath, she approached the scene.

“Hey, Pao!” she called out, setting her tray on a nearby table. “Leave them alone.”

The waterbender turned around, arching an eyebrow as the changeling walked towards him. “Well, Well, if it isnt’ the queen of second chances. Buzz off, this isn’t your business.”

“Just let them use it.” Chrysalis said firmly. “You had your fun. That isnt yours to hog.”

The freshmen exchanged hopeful glances as they stepped away from Pao, who was already beginning to get annoyed.

“What’s the matter, Chrysi? Feeling like a hero today? Im actually a little impressed considering your…history. Buuut hate to break to you, but this doesn’t concern. So why don’t you go back to your little friend group and forget this ever happen, okay?”

“It does concern me when your picking on those you think are below you.” Chrysalis shot back, not taking notice that the cafeteria was beginning to quiet as the tension rose with each passing second. Even the Guardians took notice of this and looks towards the source of the commotion. Iris and Jasper gasped before the latter’s face shifted from shock to anger.

Pao’s smirk began to falter, her anger rising more and more at the changeling. “Look at you, acting like your a good guy now.” he said, voice cutting into her sharp like a knife. “Don’t forget you got a pretty nasty record yourself. You are no saint.”

“At least im trying to change and do better. What’s your excuse?”

That was it, the final straw that broke the camel’s back. It hasn’t even been a full week of school and she was already more annoying than Iris and Mai. Something about what she said just….just made him snap. What does she know about him? He told her to back off! His eyes glanced towards the nearby water fountain and, as if on instinct he got into a waterbending stance and commanded the water from the fountain to rise up out of it.

“Pao No!” Jasper shouted but it fell on deaf ears as he directed the stream of water to the changeling. Chrysalis gasped and without thinking her raised her hands up and closed her eyes. There was complete silence, besides the audible gasps. The changeling slowly opened her eyes before widening in alarm at what she saw before her. Her hands…we’re glowing.

While one from far away couldn’t see it as it was very faint and subtle, one closer could notice the faint tealish green color and even her eyes glowing a faint similar color as well. She saw in front on her was Pao and his friends hovering in mid-air along with the vending machine completely frozen in the stance they took before. Chrysalis stood in place, completely frozen in shock as she heard the sounds of phones beeping. Her hands began to tremble as the aura around them began to flicker in and out until finally it disappeared, having the three teens and machine fall back to the ground, completely drenching them in water. Pao looked at her in utter horror, and could she blame him? She looked down at her fingers, horrified, as whispered erupted around her.

“Did you see that?”

“Did she just-”

“How did-”

“I thought changelings can’t do magic!”

Cozy, who was sitting with Opaline and Misty, both looking in utter disbelief, was completely shocked by what she just witnessed. There was no way she saw what she saw. Was there? Did she actually see what she thought?

Chrysalis stomach began to twist in knot as she looked towards the freshman, who looked more scared than terrifying. She then remembered her friends probably saw the whole thing. She slowly turned around and was met with the same reactions everyone had in the room. Her throat ran dry and her eyes began to water up as she tried to speak but nothing came out.

“I….I…”

“Magic comes in many different forms, To understand the impossible.”

Everyone looked towards the source of the voice to see none other than Mistress Radiance, her hands and horn still glowing green for a few more seconds before disappearing. She walked to the center of the room, her smile not wavering.

“Yes, that was my doing.” she said calmly. “A demonstration if you will to remind you to expect the unexpected if you are in my class this year.” she glanced towards Pao and his friends, her smile turning into a disapproving frown. “And, to give an example to be on your best behavior. I want what’s best for everyone here and I will not tolerate any bullying of any kind. No matter what family or lineage you are from.” She then turned back to everyone in the cafeteria.

Pao’s tan face turned pale, shrinking back as Radiance’s gaze lingered on him for a moment longer. The room fell silent for a few more seconds before erupting into applause. Cheers and whistles echoed off the walls as the students and staff clapped enthusiastically. Radiance’s smile returned as she gave a gracious nod and bow in admiration.

Chrysalis felt a huge wave of relief wash over her, but the lingering feeling of what happened still stayed inside of her. Meanwhile, while everyone was celebrating, The guardians, most notably Akari narrowed their eyes at the Mistress, a wave of suspicion washing over them. While part of her wanted to think that it wasn’t Chrysalis who used magic, the other part of her was giving a nagging feeling that something wasn’t adding up. Then again, maybe she was overreacting? Chrysalis can’t do magic. Like she literally can’t once her evil self was destroyed. But then her mind wandered back to her reaction in the hallway. Was there something she was hiding? She’ll have to look into this more when she gets the chance. As for Cozy, she too had her eyes narrowed. She knew 100% that Radiance did not do that on her own. She could tell that was the changeling.

As Pao got the water off of him, he felt a sudden rush of pain when his head met with his sister’s palm.

“Ow!”

“Pao Hamada what is the matter with you!?” She exclaimed. “You can’t keep going off like that!”

“But I-!” he tried to answer, rubbing his head in pain.

“Pao I swear what am I gonna do with you?!” she exclaimed. “When will you learn that you can’t-”

“Alright, that is enough Ms. Hamada.” said Radiance, who walked over to the scene of the event that just transpired. “We don’t need anymore drama as is.”

“Miss Radiance! I am so SO sorry for my brother’s actions. I have no excuse for his behavior.” she said, taking a big bow to the teacher.

“That is quite alright, dear.” she said. “Although I must apologize for my actions as well. I was out of line for doing that. It was out of instinct.”

“You meant well, ma’am.” she replied before tugging on Pao’s ear, making him yelp in pain. “And I promise you my dad and I will have a very stern talking to him when he gets home.”

“I do appreciate that, Ms.Hamada.” she then looked towards the boy and his compatriots. “And I would assume you three learned your lesson?”

“Y-yes ma’am.” they said in unison.

“Good. Now you three can give these kids something out of the vending machine and if I see or hear any of you tormenting anyone again, You can learn your lessons while spending the rest of the semester in detention.”

The three nodded before walking away but not before Pao giving Chrysalis a subtle glare mouthing “You’re dead, bug.” before helping the freshmen with the vending machine. Jasper huffed in annoyance before turning her attention to Chrysalis, who was still processing what just happened. She gripped her shoulders “You okay?” she asked, her voice calm and gentle.

“Y-yeah.” Chrysalis replied.

“It's clear Chryslalis here is a little..shaken up while trying to help those poor freshman.” said Radiance. “How about you go to the bathroom and freshen up before heading to your final classes, okay dear?”

“Hey, Chrys. Remember, If you need to talk. Just call.”

The cold liquid from the bathroom sink drenched her face, taking in a deep breath and exhaling. Even with no one there, She could feel eyes staring at her after what happened. She had no idea how people felt about her now after that incident. Probably even more distrustful than before. And there’s no doubt there are some that weren’t as easily fooled by Radiance’s fib, Especially her friends. How could she ever explain something like this? What would they think? More and more questions filled her head as anxiety once again washed over her. She looked down at her hands. Even though they werent glowing with energy she could still feel the warmth in her palms. In the past she only felt this surge of energy from a nightmare or when she was upset. But now, its as though she did it completely on instinct like she was in control of it. She couldn’t explain why but for a brief moment, it was almost as though she…

“Enjoyed that feeling?’

Chrysalis gasped and looked back at the mirror, now showing her the face of her evil former self, leaning on the reflection of the sink having a sinister smug smirk across her face. “You sure know how to give a first impression. I mean, it's not even the end of the week and you have almost half the school’s eyes on you. Now even more than before. I’m actually quite impressed.”

“Go away.” Chrysalis said in a demanding tone.

“What, can I not have a casual conversation with family?”

“We are not sisters.”

“I mean you did create me. Well, technically I created myself. Oh was it the other way around? It's hard to keep track of this family stuff.”

The teenager rolled her eyes, grabbed her backpack, and was heading out the door before her reflection appeared on the metal dispenser for the paper towels.

“You know can’t this up forever. Why try to hide it?”

“Why do you care?” She said.

“Because I care about you.”

Chrysalis scoffed. “You are a terrible liar.”

“You mean we? Remember who you are talking to.”

“You know what I mean!”

“Alright fine so maybe I don’t care about you. As a matter of fact, I despise you. Giving up all your power for…friendship.” the reflection shuddered in disgust. “Fortunately for me, I came prepared for this moment.”

“What? To torment and mess with me? To make me lose my cool to cause more people to hate me? Well, congratulations its working so far.”

The queen rolled her eyes and disappeared from the dispenser and became a shadow on the wall, her eye sockets hollow but still being able to show emotion.

“Why try to fight what belongs to us? You know deep down no matter what you do, no one here will accept you. Embrace yourself. We were better than this.”

“No we weren’t!” Chrysalis exclaimed. “We enslaved our own kind and stole the love of countless ponies for centuries. I’ve changed. I’m in a much better place now. My friends-”

“You’re friends?” the evil shadow laughed maniacally. “Please! You really think they actually care for you? After everything you did?”

“Yes! They want to help me.”

The shadow tilted her head in amusement. “If thats the case, then why haven’t you told them about your little secret?”

Chrysalis opened her mouth to respond but nothing came out, she got her there as much as she hated to admit it. She stiffened up and adjusted her straps.

“I’m not a monster.”

“I never said you were.”

“You were thinking about it.”

“Ah there see! We are siblings. It's like we finished each other's sentences!”

Chrysalis clenched her fists, her nails digging in her palms. “I can’t. Not yet at least.”

“And there it is again. The good ol’ ‘eternal excuse’” The shadow taunted, moving around the walls of the bathroom like a leaf in the wind. “You’ve been thinking that for months and nothing happened. And you know its only a matter of time until Kuvira spills the beans. Even you know that.”

“Stop it.” Chrysalis hissed but the shadow kept taunting.

“I’m not encouraging anything. While yes, it would be a shame to tell them our little secret, and then they'll find a way to extract that little gift I left you when I was defeated and destroy me once and for all but something tells me you don’t want that to happen. That tingle in your fingers, the warmth in your hoofs, er, hands, the fire in your eyes. Deep down you don’t wanna tell anyone. Why waste it trying to change and learn about friendship? They may act like they care but deep down, they’ll never love you. After all, you did hurt people they loved.”

Chrysalis backed away, tears swelling in her eyes. “No. You’re wrong.”

“We can be whole again. All you have to do is let me in.”

Chrysalis backed into a wall, her breaths now shallow and erratic. She closed her eyes tightly, hoping the shadow would disappear. She won’t be deceived again. She can’t”

“Chrysalis?”

The changeling’s eyes shot open and looked to see the shadow was gone and in its place was Iris standing at the door.

“You okay?” she asked, walking towards her. Chrysalis shook her head, trying to get rid of her conversation from earlier and put on a small smile.

“Yeah, I’m fine.”

“You sure? That was quite a show back there.”

“Y-yeah. It was.”

Iris furrowed her brows a little, noticing that she was acting a lot more tense up than usual. It was as though she seen a ghost. But before she could answer, the school bell rang.

“Guess it's time for class.” she said before adjusting her strap started walking to the door. Iris arched an eyebrow in suspicion.

“Yeah, we should get going,” she said before joining her to their next class of the day, Although her suspicion still lingered on. She couldn’t shake the feeling from her chest. The forced smile and nervous tone gnawed at her. As they entered their next class, she still kept her eye on the changeling as she slid into her seat without causing much attention. She wanted to ask more, but the poor thing has been through already the last two days. Right now just wasn’t the time. Whatever was eating at her, she made sure to ask her about it as soon as she felt more comfortable.

Across the room, her heart still raced from the conversation she had with her shadow self still lingered, her words echoing in her mind, and while Iris showing up eased that tension she couldn’t shake what she said. She was right, how long can she go on like this until someone breaks? How long until she cracks? No she can’t let herself get overwhelmed. She was a new pony. She wants to change. She’ll figure out. Eventually. Hopefully

The final bell rang as students exited the building, another day of learning coming to an end. The group headed down the stairs and out to the courtyard. The talk about the event in the cafeteria was still in the air among students. It was no surprise that this news did reach the head staff and while they, most notably Regal. Wanting to punish both Pao and Chrysalis for causing a disruption, Radiance was able to convince them to go easy on them, as no one was seriously injured and she takes full responsibility for what happened, although she promises that the next time the former does anything brash, she will take action

Meanwhile, The guardians were walking out of the classroom and heading home for the day. Hiro, Lu Ten, and Jasper did have pro-bending practice after school but due to Hiro’s detention and the incident in the cafeteria, Jasper had to go home with Pao to have a “talk” with him, so those were canceled.

Chrysalis didn’t say much for the rest of the day and before anyone could talk to her, she spread open her insect wings and flew away, leaving all her friends confused and concerned. Usually after days like this, she tended to go to the park or library and just clear her head, but after today, she just wanted to go home and call it a day. Forget what happened and start fresh. Well as fresh as things can get.

After a few minutes, she made it back to her apartment, the moving crew was finally gone so at least she wouldn’t be hearing any more shouting. She walked into the lobby, nodding to the doorman and receptionist. Their deer pup ran over, wagging its tail, and Chrysalis knelt and scratched behind its ears. At least there's someone was happy to see her.
She exited onto her floor and walked towards her door and put her key in, only to realize that it was already unlocked. She tilted her head on confusion. Kuvira always locks the door before she leaves and she should still be at work by now. Why was it unlocked? She got her answer quite quickly though when she heard the sound of laughter coming from the other side, her ears perking up at one she recognized but the other was one she never heard before. She turned the knob and walked in, only to be greeted by a rather surprising site.

It was Kuvia, who sat comfortably in the living room, holding a cup of tea. Across from her, sipping delicately from a cup, was Mistress Radiance herself.

”Hey C. How was your day? Tea?” Kurvia greeted when she saw her walking. “Oh, I probably should’ve let you know I got home early today. And that we have a guest. Sorry.”

Chrysalis blinked. Tea? Was this some lucic fever dream? She couldn't sbelieving what she was seeing. Kuvira noticed the dumbfounded look and arched an eyebrow.

“You okay there? It looks like you’ve seen a ghost.”

“Sorry, I’m just a little surprised that’s all.”

“Surprised?”

“I think she’s talking about me.” said Radiance as she got up from her seat and walked up towards her. “I have to say I was quite surprised when I found out that I was neighbors with the esteemed representative of the Earth Federation and one of my students. Small world isn’t it?”

Chrysalis blinked a few times. “Student?” Before she could answer, there was a knock at the door.

“Oh that must be my niece, I told her to come over once she left school to meet our new neighbors.”

“I’ll let them in.” said Kuvira as she got up from her seat, leaving the two anthro ponies alone.

“You have a niece? “ said Chrysalis, her brows furrowing.

“Private life, my dear. It was for her own good while I was traveling. Didn’t want her to feel overwhelmed. But since she’s now in a public school, I would imagine she probably told half the student body by now. Maybe you’ve met her in your class?”

“I can’t say.” she shrugged.

“Well no matter.” Radiance said. “Now’s the best time to give proper introductions. Who knows, maybe you two can be friends. She’s been mostly alone for a long time so being in a place with fresh faces I feel is a nice change.”

The door closed as Kuvira walked back into the living room, along with her a new face.

“Sorry I was running late, Auntie.” came a familiar voice that may Chrysalis heart drop to her stomach. “Had to drag Milo out of the house. You know how cranky he can be when he’s been cooped up for so lo-”

The new figure stopped in her tracks as she locked eyes with Chrysalis, the changeling doing the same. Perked on her shoulder was what looked to be a large weasel-like creature with big goggles on its head. The same goggles that looked like the one the creature wore last night when she got attacked. Time seems to freeze as their gazes kept locked. Eventually, the two narrowed their eyes at each other.

“Chrysalis….” She said, her eyes still aimed at her like daggers, her pet hissing at the changling

“Cozy….” Chrysalis replied, her voice low and already being filled with anger. The two adult blinked a few times looking at each other.

“Yeah. Really small world.” Kurvira muttered under her breath.

*(~)*/center]

A New Day A New Beginning Part 3

Chrysalis huffed as she tried to brush her wet tangled hair in the bathroom mirror. She’s used to the cheap conditioner not doing its job but it was frustrating some days to get it at least somewhat decent. It took several more tugs until it was finally loose and adjusted to her liking. Once finished, walked out and got dressed before packing her bag and headed off to school, not feeling particularly hungry this morning for breakfast. She walked down the hall and reached the elevator shaft, pressing the button to go down to the lobby, and waited for the door to open. Her mind was still racing from last night. It was already bad enough that she had to go to school with her but now she’s her neighbor? And the niece of, probably now, the most popular teacher and unicorn in the history of, well, ever! Is the universe on to her or something? What did she do to deserve this?

Don’t answer that.

She couldn’t get that confrontation out of her head. It was on repeat all night.

The two teens continued to stare daggers at each other, never taking a single glance away. Meanwhile, both adults were a bit confused and honestly kinda awkward. Milo, the creature on Cozy’s shoulder, hissed at the changeling, in which she simply narrowed her eyes in return. She wasn’t too intimidated as it was mostly thanks to the comically large goggles on its head, although she wasn’t gonna test fate as she was pretty sure it was waiting for the go-ahead to sink its teeth into her arms. Radiance finally cleared her throat and spoke up to clear the air.

“Well, I guess introductions will not be in order after all.” She said, chuckling lightly in hoping that would get the two to stop staring at each other in hopes they wouldn’t choke each other out.

She thought wrong.

Kuvira looked back and forth between the girls, her expression a mix of discomfort and confusion. “So, does somebody wanna explain what’s going on or are we gonna have a staring contest for the rest of the afternoon?”

”Allow me.” Cozy said coolly, her voice still sweet but could smell the venom underneath. She took a deep breath before turning her gaze to the two adults, her frown turning into a smile, a practical one at that. “Chrysi and I have already met each other. Isn’t that right?”

“Yeah, we did.” She replied, her fists still clenched. “And don’t call me Chrysi.”

”Well, isn’t that wonderful!” Radiance said, clapping her hands together. “I had no idea you two already were acquainted. In class I presume?”

”I wouldn’t call our first meeting wonderful.” Said Cozy. “You can thank Little Miss Sing-A-Lot for that.”

”I said I was sorry!” Chrysalis snapped, only to reel back a bit when Milo hissed once again.

“Wait, that was you?” Radiance said.

”It was an accident! And I offered to help but somebody was too stuck up to accept my offer.”

”Why on earth would I want help from someone like you?” Cozy retorted. “All you ever do is cause trouble wherever you go.”

”Cozy!” Radiance exclaimed.

”And you’re just a snobby stuck-up ditz with cupcake frosting for hair! Not to mention you’re weasel almost tried to kill me the other night!”

”Chrysalis!” Kuvira exclaimed.

Cozy scoffed in anger. “First off, Milo is a mink. Not a weasel. M-I-N-K! And second, you better take back what you said you overgrown pile of-”

”Okay, I think we’re all tired after today.” Said Radiance as she began to push Cozy out the door. “We should do this again sometime when we cooled down, is that right Cozy?”

Cozy responded by flaring her nostrils at the changeling, and Milo gave her the ‘I’m watching you’ gesture with his paw.

”Alrighty, very nice meeting you again Ms. Kuvira and I shall see you tomorrow, Chrysalis. Okay? Okay buh bye!”

Before the earthbender could respond, the two were already out of the apartment and the door shut behind them. Kuvira and Chrysalis were still stuck in a state of shock at everything that just transpired, Kuvira especially. She couldn’t believe what she just witnessed.

“So you’re just gonna not explain what the heck just happened there? Chrysalis?”

“Hey, Bug!”

Chrysalis was snapped out of her thoughts when she was greeted by Cozy Glow who was standing in the elevator already. Alongside her was her pet mink perched on her shoulder.

“Next time, don’t daydream.” She smiled devilishly as the elevator door began to close. “See you at school!”

The weasel blew a raspberry at the changeling who just stared at them jaw dropped at the door dinged and went to the ground floor. She growled in anger, her fists clenched. She could feel her rage growing with each passing second.

SMASH

Chrysalis jolted and turned to see that the vase of flowers nearby exploded, water, flowers, and fragments of the vase falling to the ground in a million pieces. She reeled back and looked down at her hands. She needs to get control of herself. The last thing she wants is another incident in the lunchroom. Taking in a deep breath, she eases her grip on her hands before pressing them against herself.

“Today is a new day, Chrysi. Today is a new day.” She whispered before pressing the button again to wait for the elevator. After a few seconds, she groaned and threw her hands up.

”Y’know what? I need the exercise.” She said before going to the stairwell.

To her surprise, the day went along actually quite alright. Minus the usual glances she got from other students. It was lunchtime so Iris decided maybe for today they meet out in the park next to the school. It wasn’t as big as the Harmony City one but it was still a nice place for students and teachers to go outside, get some fresh air, enjoy the beauty, and hang out with friends whether it be for studying, eating, or just talking. They found a nice patio and sat down to eat. Akari was the first to ask how Chrysalis was after that whole ordeal and while she did say she was fine, It was the other thing she found out that left everyone in a complete state of shock.

”She’s her WHAT?!” They all said in unison, drawing the attention of other students

”Yep, The Great and Powerful Mistress Radiance’s niece is Cozy Glow.” Said Chrysalis, unfazed by their reaction, picking at her tray. The other’s stared at her slack-jacked in disbelief. Did they hear that right? Surely she must be joking.

”And they are your next-door neighbors at the apartment?!” Nori exclaimed.

Chrysalis nodded.

”And that little rat that attacked you the other night was her pet?!” Said Chi.

“It’s actually a mink but yep.”

“Yeesh, and I thought having detention on the second day was bad.” Said Hiro, letting out a deep exhale.

”Wait wait wait.” Mai interjected, holding her hands up. “How in all of Equestria does someone like Mistress Radiance end up with a niece like her? Did she find her Tartarus or something?”

”Mai!” Lu Ten scolded.

”What? You were thinking that too!”

”Still trying to figure that out myself.” Said Chrysalis. “All I know is now my year is about to get a lot more eventful now with her around. Ugh, if my time at school can't already get as bad as is it.”

Iris gave her a reassuring pat on the back. “Hey don’t let it get to you. She may be The Mistress’s niece but-”

“No offense Iris but being The Mistress' niece is a bit of a problem,” said Akari. “It's bad enough that she’s her neighbor, but if she even breathes wrong, she uses her status to do who knows what to her.”

Iris narrowed her eyes at the alicorn, which was followed by the rest of the group. Knowing what she said, her ears lowered and cheeks lit up with a light red tint. “But of course, like she said, don’t let it get to you. We got your back.”

Chrysalis groaned and banged her head on the table. “Just turn me into stone at this point. Being a statue in the castle garden sounds a lot more pleasant than dealing with all of this.”

“Okay I think that’s a little overdramatic, Starfish.” said Nori. “Also, I don’t think any royals would agree to do that to you.”

“Besides, you turning into stone doesn’t happen in this universe.” said Chi before turning to the camera and winking at the reader.

“What was that?” said Hiro.

“Nothing!”

Before anyone could reply, the sound of a loud squeal caught their attention as they looked to see a crowd of students gathering across the park. It didn’t take long for them to figure out what the commotion was for. Standing at the center of it all was none other than Cozy Glow, who was smiling sweetly, her pet perched on her shoulder while next to her were Misty and Opaline. The group watched as more students gathered around, bombarding her with questions and compliments.

“So, you’re really Mistress Radiance’s niece?!” One female unicorn asked, practically bouncing in place.

“That is so cool!” said another human boy who looked to be of Fire Nation descent.

“You’re pet weasel is so cute!” said another human girl. Who gave Milo a pet behind the ears, him chittering playfully as students fawned over him, not really caring about calling him a weasel at the moment.

“Actually he’s a mink,” Cozy replied. “Don’t worry, people get the two mixed up all the times. As long as you have treats, or in this case, give him a nice scratch behind the ears, he’ll let it slide.”

“You must know, like, a lot about magic having an aunt like her!”

Cozy laughed delicately, waving a hand. “Oh, I’m not that knowledgeable,” she said, her voice sweet and charming like her looks. “Well, I guess I may have dabbled in a little history but I try not to make myself some egghead or something.”

The team looked on, simply rolling their eyes or groaning as she basked in her ever-growing ego. It was like she was the splitting image of Opaline.

“She is really soaking in all this fame, isn’t she?” said Lu Ten. “And this is coming from the prince of the fire nation.”

“No doubt she loves every second of it.” mumbled Gallant.

“And something tells me it's only going to get worse from here.” said Akari, the others nodding in agreement.

“Alright everyone, that’s enough questions!” Opaline shouted as she and Misty began to disperse the group. “Me, Misty, and our new best friend have to get ready for the next class which just so happens to be Mistress Radiance’s so please step aside and move along.”

“Wait! Can you sign my spellbook?! Or have The Mistress sign mine?!”

“Can I get a picture?!”

“Can I get a high five?!”

“Maybe next time, my fellow students!” she called out as the three began to leave. The group watched as the walked back to the school entrance, but not before walking past the guardian’s table. Cozy and Opaline gave them all a smug smirk to which they replied with furrowed brows and frowns. Even Milo gave them a raspberry and made a snook gesture in which Nori was really taken aback by. Cozy and Chrysalis locked eyes for a few seconds, their glares digging deep into each of them. Just the mere sight of the other made them loathe each other more and more. Meanwhile, Misty simply waved politely at them only to be called by Opaline which she quickly rushed over to her.

“This is gonna be one long year.” said Hiro. The sound of footsteps was heard and they all turned to see Velvet who was looking at her camera.

“Oh these photos are gonna be a great front page headliner!” she said. “I gotta show these to Print Press and Kiana after school.” She looked up to see the other staring at her in disbelief and annoyance. She simply shrugged. “Hey, a story is still a story. No matter how much of a jerk the person is.”

Chrysalis groaned once again and banged her head on the table. Velvet winced, realizing her mistake and rubbed the back of her head.

"Too soon?"

Chrysalis closed her locker and let out a sigh. Once lunch was over, the group dispersed and headed to their next classes for the day. Iris, Akari, Mai, and Gallant’s no longer had history next as their next class was none other than Mistress Radiance’s Magic Arts class. The rest now had history. While it was a bummer that most of their friends were no longer in the same classes anymore, at least they didn’t have to deal with Cozy or Opaline. She began to head to class and entered just as the next bell rang. She walked over to her seat and got her books.

“Alright, class. Now please turn in the assignment I gave you all yesterday then we can get this party started!” said Mr. Turner, clapping his hands together. One by one, he gathered each student’s assignments but once he got to Chrysalis he stopped and arched an eyebrow.

“Ms Chrysalis? What are you doing?” he asked.

Chrysalis blinked in confusion. “I’m…turning in my homework?”

“No I mean what are you doing here?” he said. This just made her even more confused.

“I’m not sure I understand.”

“Hang on.” He walked over to his desk and opened the drawer, pulling out a slip of paper, and writing down something before handing it to the changeling. She looked at it and saw that he had written a room number and a small note excusing herself for being late. “This is where your new class will be from now on. I won’t see you till the last class of the day.”

“Oh, I…wasn’t told about this.”

“It was a bit of a last-minute change this morning. I figured Moondancer would’ve told you when you came in this morning but I guess not.” he rolled his eyes. “Feels like I'm the only one doing my job here.” he mumbled.

“What?”

“Just talking to myself.” he quickly replied. “Now go on, lassie. I’ll see you later today, aright?”

Chrysalis looked towards the others who simply shrugged their shoulders in response. She quickly put her stuff back in her bag got up from her seat and left the classroom. She looked down at her slip of paper and back up on the wall of each door trying to match the number. After a few minutes and a couple of dead ends, she finally found the room she was looking for.

“This is it. A113.” she said looking down at the paper. “Huh, 13. Just my luck.” she joked to herself, letting out a small chuckle, even though nobody heard her. She then noticed the name on the side of which classroom this belonged to and it made it her heart skip a beat She double-checked in case she made a mistake but sure enough, this was the place. She peeked into the window and noticed that the class was already in session. She could see the others deep in study, writing notes down and paying close attention to Radiance’s lecture. She also noticed the last two people she wished she didn’t have to be in a class again. Cozy Glow and Opaline. Questions began to race through her head. This had to be a mistake right? She never signed up for her class. Did someone do it for her? No, the others wouldn't do that to her. She can’t do magic anymore. And while it was open to non-magic users, this is the last class she wants to find herself in. She can’t go in there. Nobody knows she’s there. Maybe if she quietly walked away, she could go to Moondancer and ask her to-

“If you stand out there all class period, I’m afraid I’m going to have to write you up as tardy.”

Chrysalis froze in place. Now there was no way she was gonna get out of this one. Her heart felt like it was gonna leap out of her chest. How did she know she was out here? Did she have super hearing too?

“Come on, child. Don’t be afraid. We won’t bite.”

There was no going back now. Taking in a deep breath. She clutched her straps together and slowly opened the door. The eyes of all the students, including her friends widened in surprise.

“Welcome, Chrysalis. I was worried that you didn’t get the memo about your schedule change.” Radiance said, her smile not wavering. “Don’t worry. I was only kidding about the tardiness part. There’s nothing to be afraid of, dear.”

Everyone in the classroom was shocked by who joined their class. Why in the world was Chrysalis taking a magic class? Cozy especially had this question running through her head, as Opaline growled in annoyance.

“And just as I was finally away from that bug.” she whispered.

Meanwhile, Iris and the others were equally as shocked. Did…did she change her mind all of a sudden? She didn’t seem interested at all in the subject. Not to mention her neighbors were in the same class. One of which she clearly didn’t have a good relationship with. Akari was especially suspicious. Something about this just didn’t add up. Part of her thinks it's some kind of mistake but at the same time, it just didn’t sit with her.

Radiance handed her a text book and placed a hand behind her shoulder, guiding her to the stairs leading to the top level of desks. “You can have a seat next to Cozy Glow there.”

Cozy’s heart skipped a beat when she looked to see an empty seat next to her. She gave her aunt a look of “please no” while being a bit subtle.

“I’m sure that won’t be a problem for you, will it Cozy?” Radiance looked her way, her smile still there but one could also notice a hint of sternness in her voice. One that made Cozy grumble and lean back in her seat in annoyance. Chrysalis slowly walked up the stairs, once again feeling the energy of the other students bouncing off her like heat in a fireplace. She felt like she was walking forever until she finally made it to the top and quietly sat down in her seat, getting out her notebook. She took a quick glance at the pegasus who simply huffed in turned her head slightly to the side. Chrysalis sighed and opened up her notebook, ready to take notes.

“Now then, back to what I was saying,” Radiance began. “This magic class won’t be as the one you started last year. This will be much more advanced and will involve all your undivided attention. I have taken a glance at all of your records for last year and I must say, I was rather impressed by almost all of you. Especially you four.” she said, pointing to Iris, Gallant, Akari, and Mai. “Although, that is to be expected based on your parent’s history. I expect nothing but the best from you.”

“Oh, Th-thank you, Miss Radiance,” said Iris, slightly taken aback by her kind remark.

“We won’t let you down.” said Gallant. Iris looked towards Akari and Mai, the three quietly squealed in delight.

Radiance nodded before looking back to the rest of the class. “And that goes for all of you. Which is why I’m announcing a…competition if you will.” Whispers and murmurs echoed throughout the room. “The rules are fairly simple, for the next several weeks, I will be watching every single one of you and your progress throughout my class. You should know I take magic very very seriously. I want to make sure every one of you understands this because before we all leave for the holiday break, I will be choosing one of you to take a private tutoring session with me to further help your studies in magical arts. To put it simply, one of you will become my apprentice for the rest of the time you are here at Harmony High.”

The sound of gasps filled the room as everyone was in shock. An apprentice to Mistress Radiance? That’s a dream come true! And will surely help them get into top colleges and universities once they graduate.

“Now don’t worry, whether if you can wield magic or you cannot, everyone has a fair chance. Magic is more than cheap parlor tricks and going from one place to another. Magic lives in all of us. It binds us together. It’s our past and our future. And you must all show me you have what it takes for me to pass my teachings onto you. And even if you aren’t picked, that doesn’t mean I disliked your performance. I sense greatness in each and every one of you and I know you will do good with what I teach as you get older and go out into this new world.”

The class continued whispering to each other. Now Chrysalis was even more confused as to why she was here. She glanced down at her friends who were all talking amongst themselves, excited to take on this challenge before looking at Cozy Glow who simply rolled her eyes and went back to lookin at her pocket mirror, adjusting her hair. Seems as though she wasn’t really interested in this contest. Not that she could blame her, what good would it do for her being the apprentice of her own auntie? Speaking of which, way was she even in this class to begin with? She lived with her for how long? She probably knows all that she’s going to say before she even says it.

“Alright, now with that out of the way,” Radiance said, clapping her hands together. “Let's begin the class with something a little basic just to get some of your memories jogged in case you forgot.” She walked over to the chalkboard and picked up a piece of chalk with her magic and began writing down some words on the board.

"Magic," she began, her voice both commanding and reassuring, "Its more than just levitating objects or casting flashy spells. It's ancient, powerful, and—probably no surprise to any of you—very, very dangerous."

As she wrote on the chalkboard, the chalk levitated with a precision that spoke of years of practice. Her words hung in the air, and the students, unicorns, humans, and other non-magic users, exchanged glances. Some were curious, others concerned, but all were eager to learn.

The teacher turned around, the chalk now levitating besides her. Her gaze swept over the class as she added, “It’s also unpredictable. Even the most skilled can find themselves overwhelmed if they’re not careful.”

Some students fidgeted in their seats, and the silence stretched out, making the atmosphere even more tense. She turned to face the class fully, flipping through a book until she landed on a page with two illustrations of unicorns. "There are two known types of magic in our world—light and dark. Can anyone tell me how these two kinds of magic differ?"

The class fell silent, and several seconds passed with no one raising their hand. Radiance looked around, her expression expectant but patient. “Come on, I won’t bite. Give it a shot. Anybody? Somebody?”

Finally, the pink hand of a familiar alicorn raised. Radiance smirked noticing this. “Go ahead, Ms. Blaze.”

“Light magic is often associated with positive and good deeds such as love, harmony, and friendship. Like the Crystal Empire—” she began, her voice steady. “—the more hope and love it has, the stronger magic becomes across Equestria and the Human World.”

“Correct. And dark magic? Anyone else wants to take a crack?”

After several seconds, Gallant’s hand raised.

“Yes, Mr. Steed.”

The unicorn was a bit hesitant before answering. “Dark magic is more associated with negative emotions like hate, anger, and pride. The more of that in the world, the more magic can be affected all over the world. If a pony uses too much of it, they can become permanently corrupt, making it almost impossible to redeem them…I think?”

Radiance nodded. “Spot on! Excellent work both of you.” she said. “Keep that up and you two lovers may need to fight to the death to be my apprentice.”

The class erupted in laughter as the two teens blushed, chuckling awkwardly at the joke. Chrysalis rolled her eyes in amusement but noticed how Cozy and Opaline’s eye roll was more of an annoyance. Not too surprising really.

“But to go back to the topic. While both of these are true, You were all led to believe that both dark and light magic are two sides of the same coin. Good and evil. A balance. Am I not wrong?”

The class nodded in unison.

Her small smirk formed on her lips. “Well, what if I told you that they are much more similar than you think?”

Eyebrows and the sound of confusion filled the room. Chrysalis, who wasn’t paying much attention, perked up a bit at what she said. What did she mean by much more similar? Radiance then wrote beneath the word “Magic” in large bold letters: “Intent and Emotion.”

“The key difference between light and dark isnt the spells themselves, but rather the intent behind them-and the emotions fueling them.”

The murmurs grew louder, which were quickie silenced when Radiance raised a hand.

“For example, a simple spell meant to protect someone, while meant for good could differ. If fueled by let's say, loyalty and love, It could make a force field, however, if fueled by anger or vengeance, could make something more….violent. Whereas dark magic, while can be dangerous, doesn’t necessarily mean that it's evil. It can be used for good intentions. Although, once again, it depends on what’s inside the pony, or human’s heart,” she added gesturing to Iris.

Chrysalis felt a cold chill run down her spine. She glanced at Cozy whose expression was unreadable and Opaline who was really invested in the study.

“Magic isn’t the one who chooses sides, you do. It’s not about the spells cast but what inside the person’s heart when they cast them. Just because one wields the other doesn’t always mean they are bad. Sometimes, desperate times call for desperate measures. And other times, you just need a gentle push in the right direction.”

She glanced up at Chrysalis and gave her soft smile. Now the changeling was even more invested in her studies than before. Just this lesson alone, made her rethink being apart of this class. Chrysalis leaned back in her chair, the weight of the words hanging in the air. Was it really true? Is light and dark magic not as different as people make it out to be? Is this something that Korra and the alicorns knew about? Judging by the looks on her friend’s face, that may not be the case. Could…could this help her? No. But then again…

“Ms. Chrysalis?”

The changeling was snapped out of her thoughts as she glanced towards the teacher…and everyone glancing at her.

“Is everything alright?” Radiance asked with concern. “You seem to be in another world there.”

“Oh Sorry! I was just thinking a little too hard about the topic that’s all.” She said, sitting up straight in her seat. “I promise it won’t happen again.”

Radiance nodded her head before going back to the topic. Chrysalis covered her eyes slightly, a little embarrassed by her out-of-zone moment.

“Weirdo.” Opaline whispered to Cozy, who simply nodded in agreement but didn’t take her eyes off the changeling. She narrowed her eyes in suspicion. She seemed a lot more invested in the lesson than when she came in. A little too invested. Just what was she thinking.

“Alright, now turn to page 10 in your textbooks,” Radiance instructed. “There, we’ll start with the history of light magic.”

Time seemed to move pretty quickly for as soon as the class started, it ended as the bell rang. Everyone gathered up their things and was about to walk out the door.

“Alright, everyone! Be ready to dive into the rituals section of Chapter 3 next class. And don’t forget to go over pages 15-20 for a pop quiz!” she shouted as everyone walked out the door. Chrysalis got up from her seat and began to walk down the steps, only to be pushed aside by Opaline and Cozy, whereas Misty simply excused herself politely to catch up with them. Her friends were at the bottom waiting for her, and by the looks on their faces, they had some questions.

“Honestly didn’t expect you to be here.” said Mai. “I thought you said you weren’t interested?”

“I wasn’t.” Chrysalis. “Doctor Turner said my classes were switched. I had no idea until I sat down. Moondancer was supposed to tell me.”

“Really? That doesn’t sound like Moondancer.” said Iris. “Although who even added your name to the class?”

“Maybe it was mistake?” said Gallant.

“Ms. Chrysalis?” The others looked to see Radiance walking towards them. “May I speak with you in my office? Don’t worry it’ll be quick.”

“Don’t worry, we’ll wait for you outside,” said Akari with a reassuring smile as the four walked out of the classroom while Chrysalis followed the teacher into her office. She was quite surprised by how big this place was for a school office. One could mistaken for a second classroom. Shelves adorned with books and trinkets and the walls were painted with various mystical symbols and writings. Above, there was a skylight, the afternoon sun shining down into the center of the room. Once they were both inside, she closed the door, locked it, and brought the drapes down, making sure everyone was out of her classroom. Chrysalis gulped a little as she walked towards her desk and began rummaging through her drawer.

“Uh, M-Miss Radiance?” she said, her breath short and shaky. “I was wondering actually. There has to be some mistake. I didn’t sign up for your class. I was wondering if maybe if I could be…removed?”

The teacher ignored her as she pulled out a book and flipped through some pages before landing on the one she was looking for. She summoned a quill out of thin air and wrote something down in the book.

“Miss Radian-”

She slammed the book shut, causing it to echo throughout the room. “How long?”

“Excuse me?”

“How long have you had your….talent?”

Chrysalis tensed up, her heart beginning to race once again. “I…I don’t know what you’re talking about.” She lied as she inched more to the door.

Radiance scoffed and placed the book on her desk. “So we’re doing this, are we?” she turned her back and grabbed something off the shelf. Chrysalis couldn’t make out what it was besides a jeweled top.

“Look, if there’s nothing else to talk about I should probably get to cla-”

Without warning, Radiance turned around and flung the object at her, which was revealed to be an incredibly sharp dagger. Chrysalis screamed and raised her hands up, even though that would do little to nothing to protect her from the weapon. She waited for a weapon to make impact but to her confusion nothing. Not a pinch, not a shot of pain, nothing. She opened her eyes which became wide as soccer balls when she saw what happened. In front of her, the dagger was frozen in place, held up a greenish-teal aura surrounding it. As well as her hands. She looked to see Radiance, her eyes also wide in shock as she walked away from her desk and closely examined the object, still hanging in the air.

“Absolutely remarkable.” she whispered, tapping the dagger with her finger. Chrysalis then lowered her hands, which caused the aura to disappear and the dagger to drop to the floor with a clang. Radiance then picked up the dagger and held it in her hand and looked up to the changeling, who’s ears were pressed to her side and even turning a little red in anger.

“What the heck, lady!?” She shouted. “You could’ve killed me! What was that for?!”

Radiance kept her composure, not affected by her shouting in the slightest. “I just had to make sure of something.” she said. “And it seems my suspicion was correct. Although I probably should’ve done something less deadly. My apologies.”

Chrysalis took in a deep breath before exhaling. Her heart was still racing but at least she wasn’t dead. But that just left another problem. Radiance now knows about her secret. Her eyes shot open and clapped her hands together. “I-I can explain!”

Radiance placed her hands on her shoulder. “Don’t worry, child. You’re secret is safe with me.”

Chrysalis at first didn’t want to believe her, but the more she gazed into her eyes the more she felt as though she could trust her. She couldn’t explain it but her demeanor and how she talked just made her feel calm and relaxed. She bit her bottom lip before she slowly nodded her head. Radiance smiled softly before gesturing her to take a seat. She sat down as the teacher sat next to her to make her feel more comfortable.

“How long?” Chrysalis asked.

“Since lunch yesterday,” Radiance replied. “I never thought I’d live to see the day. A changeling using magic? Like I knew about you’re history of course but I figured you lost that ability when you reverted back to your normal self.”

“I thought so too.” said the changeling. “That is until a couple of months after being restored. They started happening when I was asleep at first, mostly nightmares. When I woke up, stuff was flung all over the room and I almost gave my roommate a concussion.”

“Kuvira knows about this?”

Chrysalis nodded. “First it was off and on but every since the mirror incident.”

“Mirror incident?”

“Long story short, A friend of Iris’s family’s niece got a little upset for being snubbed the role of Lady-Mare in the movie so she sabotaged the film but was caught was kicked out and found a mirror that trapped all my friends in and turned her into a monster.”

Radiance blinked a few times, letting it all settle in. “Huh, interesting.”

“Yep. But ever since that day, they became more frequently until about a week before school started, it started happening whenever my emotions go out of check.”

“Out of check?”

“Negative emotions. So anger, anxiety, fear, sometimes sadness.” She said, counting them on her finger. “Something that take me and...I can't control it.”

“And you told nobody about this besides Kuvira? Not even your friends?”

Chrysalis took in a deep breath. “I want to. I really do but…I don’t know what they’ll think of me. I mean you already know my reputation outside of school but if word got out that I still have magic. I can't risk hurting anyone.” she clenched the edge of her skirt trying not to think of the outcome. ““It’s why I didn’t want to be in your class. With this…curse, who knows what I could do to those I care about. I…I just can’t. Not yet.”

“Oh my dear child,” Radiance said, her voice soft and reassuring, grabbing her arm. “What you have isn’t a curse, it's a gift.”

Chrysalis shook her head. “How can it be a gift when I can’t even control it? I didn’t even want to be in your class.”

“So you want to get rid of it?”

“Yes! No? I don't know, honestly.”

“I think you just need the proper training, that's all.” said Radiance. “Or at least the right knowledge. That's the reason why I put you in my class.”

Chrysalis's eyes widened. “You…you put me in?”

Radiance nodded and placed a gentle hand over hers. “Magic, as I said earlier, is neither inherently good nor evil. It's shaped by the one who wields it. With the right guidance, you can learn to control it—and use it for good. And maybe, you don't have be afriad anymore.”

Chrysalis sat in silence, pondering what the teacher said. Its too dangerous and knowing more could possibly make things worse for her and everyone around her. But then again, the more she learns, the more that maybe she could understand. She can’t hide it forever.

“I won’t force you.” Radiance continued. “If you want to leave the class, I’ll speak with Moondancer and adjust your schedule. But if you choose to stay, I promise to help you every step of the way. I'll even help tutor you during your free time if that's something you want to do.”

Chrysalis looked up, meeting Radiance’s kind, understanding gaze.

“Take your time. I don't need an answer this moment.” Radiance said gently. “Think about it, overnight then let me know you’re decision tomorrow.”

She nodded slowly and stood up to leave, her mind still racing as she closed the office door behind her. As she walked out the classroom, her friends were waiting for her as promised.

“What did she want?” Iris asked, concern in her eyes.

Chrysalis forced a fake smile and shrugged her shoulders. “Just wanted to talk to me about being zoned out earlier. Nothing much. Come on, let’s get to class.” And with that, she quickly began to walk down the hall, waiting till she was a distanc away till her smile faltered. The others looked at each other in confusion before walking to catch up with her, Unbeknownst to them, a certain pink pegasus was watching from a distance, her eyes narrowing in suspicion.

Iris picked at her dinner plate as her family sat down for dinner. She could barely think straight when doing her homework when she got home earlier. At first she figured its probably because she was just hungry for a home cooked meal so she would feel better once dinner was served. Only problem is, she still felt like a ton of bricks hit her in the head, even when the menu for tonight was dad’s famous spicy stir-fry. She just couldn’t shake the feeling from her mind.

She was too distracted by today. Honestly, she’s been distracted by the last couple days. She tried not to worry about Chrysalis but with each passing day, things just seemed to get worse for her and whenever she tried to confront and talk about it, she simply brushed it off. Now with this Cozy Glow girl going to their school, on top of Opaline and Pao, it was as though the odds were going against her with each passing moment.

Sure, she did get acquainted with Jasper, Velvet, and Lu Ten but they were already friends with them to begin with. Misty also seems to like her. Or at least she thinks so. They haven’t really talked much outside of class from what she’s seen. Besides that, none of the other kids in school have really even talked to her. Now she and her friends have to be the new school poster children due to their new status, which is completely unfair. She knew going in as the new avatar and element of harmony that there was a huge responsibility with it. She just didn’t think it would also mean having that at school as well. Not that she hates all the attention, she got enough of that prior but now all eyes on her and her friends to be the ‘face of the school’ or whatever Ms. Slate said. As if the pressure was already bad enough.

She sighed and tapped her fork on her plate. It felt like yesterday when she was thinking of not having any action or eventful going on but now these past 72 hours have made her wis to go back to everything prior to the mirror incident. Where her biggest problems were either figuring out what shirt to wear or sneaking out to hang with Akari in the Everfree Forest.

"Iris?"

Iris looked up to see both her mom and dad looking at her with concern looks on their faces. Korra while much older than in her glory days was still as beautiful and sharp as ever. She wore her usual daily outfit while out doing her royal duties as queen and her big, bright, and beautiful tan wings with blue tips looked like they havent aged a day, a clear sign she has taken good care of them. As for Mako, he looked as handsome as he did when he first met his wife many years ago. He was out of his uniform and in something a bit more comfortable as it was his turn to cook dinner. Iris blinked a few times before shaking her head to clear her mind.

“Yeah?”

“We asked how was school today?” said Korra, her voice soft and gentle.

“Oh, it was fine.” she answered, trying to act nothing was bothering her, but even she knew it wasn’t that easy to fool her parents, especially when one was a literal detective for most of his life.

“You alright, sport?” asked Mako with concern. “You barely touched your food.”

Iris looked down and noticed he was right. Looked as though she was playing with it more than actually eating it. She sighed and leaned back in her seat. No point in hiding it now. “Sorry, Daddy. It’s just…A lot’s been going on these past few days, and I’m not even through the first week of school yet.”

“Is it about Chrysalis?” asked Korra. Iris nodded.

“Then there’s also the fact that Ms. Slate has placed more pressure on us to uphold the school’s ‘reputation.’” she said, air quoting the last part.

“I still think what she said was uncalled for.” said Mako, his voice hinting at frustration. “Element of Harmony or not, you and your friends are still kids. It’s not your responsibility to uphold the reputation of the school. And Zolt agreed to this?”

“I think Zolt would be the last person to agree with Regal Slate, despite them being the heads of the school.” said Korra.

“Yeah, he said to not take it too heart but that's, easier said than done.” said Iris, a hint of bitterness in her voice. “But that’s besides the point. You remember Cozy Glow?”

“The one pegasus that started school yesterday and is hanging out with Opaline?” said Mako. “You told you she was a bit rude to you and your friends when you first met.”

“I did, but get this. Chrysalis now found out that she moved into the vacant apartment next door to her.”

Korra’s eyebrows shot up in surprise. “Well, that’s a coincidence.”

“You think that's a coincidence? Take a wild guess as to who her aunt is?”

The adults looked at each other before shrugging their shoulders.

“Mistress Radiance.”

The two adult’s eyes widened as big as their plates Korra’s wings twitching in surprise and Mako setting his cup down slowly as they both let that wave of news hit them hard in the head. They looked at each other in disbelief.

“Mistress Radiance?” said Korra. “The same Mistress Radiance who is one of the most iconic unicorns in the world? That Mistress Radiance.”

“The very same.”

Mako placed his elbows on the table, resting his head on his hands. “That’s..alot to take in.”

“I know right? Now it feels like everything is piling up. At first it was just helping Chrysalis get adjusted to her new life and get settled in school but now it feels like she’s shutting us out, Cozy’s becoming a problem, and we already have to deal with Pao and Opaline as is, and now her aunt is my magic arts teacher! One which I admire as I have a poster in my room of her. So now there’s her family connections.” Iris groaned and hanged her head at the table. “I know I wanted to be more than who I was before but this isn’t what I was expecting in such a short time. Be careful what you wish for, huh?” She sarcastically laughed, though it was more of a dry laugh then an actual one.

Korra reached over and grabbed her daughter’s hand, gripping it tightly. “I’m so sorry you are going through this, sweetie. You shouldn’t have this much stress.”

“Just….how did you two handle this amount of pressure? Especially you mom. With how much happened in such a short time, I’m surprised you haven't gone bald yet with all that stress.”

Korra and Mako chuckled softly at the remark. “I’m gonna be honest, It wasn’t easy. It never was. And you know what challenges I had to face when I got these wings. There were times I wanted to give up and just accept the impossible is impossible to beat. But fortunately, I had your father, Uncle Bolin, Aunt Asami, Tenzin, the Mane Six, and so much more to help me get through it all. Now you have you’re friends to help you as well. I can imagine they are also feeling the same weight as you are as we speak. But I also know that deep down they don’t have to face alone as you got each other.”

Mako then spoke up, taking in her other hand. “And as for Chrysalis you gotta remember, she is still adjusting to her new life. And people are still not fully on board with her being around. Give her enough space where she can find her place but still be there for her when she needs you. When she’s ready, she’ll talk.”

Iris smiled faintly at her parent’s words of encouragement. They always knew the right words to say, even if it gave her a little more confidence. It’s one of the reasons why she’s so lucky to have both of them as her mommy and daddy. “Yeah. You’re right. Thanks, guys.”

“And also, just because she’s the niece of a world-famous unicorn, that doesn’t mean Cozy is safe from one of the city’s greatest detectives.” Mako said with pride. “If she causes any issues for you and your friends, me and the others know a technique or two to make sure she doesn’t bother you again.”

“Aren’t those the same “techniques” you used when that boy in 8th grade asked me out on a date?” Iris said, arching an eyebrow and crossing her arms.

“It worked didn’t it?”

“It was for ice cream!”

“You scared the poor kid nearly to death.” Korra said. “His family moved to another city because of it.”

“Then I guess that answers that question.” Mako said leaning back in his chair, hands behind his head. “Man I’m good at my job.”

The two females exchanged glances at each other before rolling their eyes, going back to their meal. Even after all these years, Mako still knew how to carry an ego. The firebender smiled confidently, only to have it vanish when he felt a green bean slap him straight in the forehead, He looked towards the two, who casually went back to eating. He narrowed his eyes in annoyance before taking the green bean and tossing it to Akhult who caught it in mid-air and ate it in one bite.

“Anyway, let’s talk about something less….stressful.” said Korra. “You’re class with Mistress Radiance started today right?”

“Yep.” said Iris.

“And?”

“It’s so amazing!” she exclaimed, her previous demeanor completely vanished as if it was never there. “We learned so much in just the first couple of chapters!”

“Oh really?” said Mako, interested in what she learned.

“Like did you know that light and dark magic is much more similar than we thought? I never knew that, Akari and Gallant never knew that, nobody knew that!”

Korra arched an eyebrow at this revelation. “It is?”

“Yeah, Like sure, it's two separate entities but it's how the wielder uses them that makes them what they are. Seriously, it is insane! And that’s not all of it. She’s also having a contest that will last throughout the semester and the winner get private studies for the rest of the school year. You’ll become her apprentice!”

Korra and Mako blinked in surprise at this news. “Wow, thats..amazing!” said Korra. “I guess that means you and the others are gonna study really hard, huh?”

“You know it!”

“I wonder how Twilight thinks of all this?” said Mako. “No doubt Akari has told her about it by now.”

“I’m sure she’s taking it quite well,” said Korra. “Just like how she took it the time when Nova slipped up and compared her to Starswirl the Bearded.”

The three shuddered at that core memory.

“Poor guy. He had no idea what he unleashed.” said Mako.

“I still think Twilight shouldn’t be that harsh.” said Korra. “Yeah, she’s no Starswirl, but I still think what Radiance has done with her work in Equestria has helped so many ponies. I respect that."

“I’m sure she’s calmed down since then.” said Iris. “She still can’t be that upset, right?”

If only the little alicorn knew. While Akari was talking about her day at school, both her father and her cousin Flurry Heart, were eagerly listening to what they learned in class today, as if they were entranced by her teachings, even if she wasn’t there. Meanwhile, Twilight was slouched in her seat, stabbing her food with her fork and eating quietly but aggressively with each bite.

“And then, she even did a demonstration at the very end of class!” she concluded. “It was so cool!”

“Wow, that’s so cool!” said Flurry Heart.

“Sounds like you had quite a first day of class.” said Flash. “What do you think, honey?”

“Yeah. Grrrrrreat.” she said, her voice stale and cold. The others didn’t take it to heart that much since they knew how she felt about her new teacher.

“I still can’t believe you have the Mistress Radiance as your teacher!” said Flurry Heart. “I mean no offense to Nova, he’s a great teacher at the university, but this is Mistress Radiance were talking about. Don’t tell him I said that.”

“I’m sure he would agree.” said Akari. “Even he’s fascinated by her work. Caught him and Iris reading some of her books when they trained.”

“Of course he did.” Twilight muttered dryly.

“And light and dark magic? All on you’re first day? That’s insane! Like I never thought about it that way. I’m sure not even my mom or aunties knew about that. Heck, I doubt even Starswirl knew-”

The loud clang of a cup was heard as the three turned to see Twilight aggressively slamming it on the table before looking up and forcing a smile on her face. “Y'know I think it’s time for dessert. Who wants dessert? I want dessert Imma go get dessert alright? Alright!” she said through her teeth as she levitated everyone’s plate off the table and took them to the kitchen. The two princesses looked on in confusion while Flash rolled his eyes.

“Yeah, should’ve seen that coming.”

“Like I knew Auntie Twilight wasn’t a fan of Mistress Radiance, but I didn’t think she disliked her this much.”

“That’s my mom for ya.” said Iris. “Always has been a Swirl Stan, always will be.”

“Swirl Stan?”

“Something the kids at school made up for those who are big fans of Starswirl. At first it didn’t catch on but the more you say it. Kinda rolls off the tongue.”

“What do you guys call fans of Radiance?”

“Radi-stars”

“That doesn’t make any sense!” Twilight shouted from the other room. “I mean who calls themselves a Radi-star? That’s completely stupid. She’s stupid! Her face is stupid GAH STUPID PIE!”

“I better go calm your mother down before she sets fire to the kitchen….again.” said Flash before getting up from his seat to head to the kitchen.

“I hope this won’t be a common thing that happens when I’m staying with you guys for the year.” said Flurry Heart.

Akari brushed her hoof. “Don’t worry, it wont happen every day. Probably twice a month though.”

“Can’t wait.” Flurry said sarcastically, the two laughing.

“Yknow what’s the weirdest thing though?”

“Weirder than your new rather snobbish classmate is the niece of your magical arts teacher?”

“Kinda? Its weird that Chrysalis is taking the same class as me and the others.”

Flurry Heart expression turned from one of happiness to more neutral. “Oh, She’s in the same class as you guys?”

“Yeah. We thought it was a mistake but when we went to ask her about it, she kinda brushed it off. Maybe she changed her mind?”

“Maybe.”

Akari noticed her cousin’s change of emotion and let out a sigh. “Still not ready to talk to her?”

“Huh?”

“Flurry.” said Akari. “You always have that same expression on your face whenever we bring her up. It’s as though you dislike talking about her.”

“What? No of course not!” Flurry Heart said defensively. “It’s just…you know why.”

“You can’t keep bottling it in. You’ve barely talked to her since the festival. She's not the same pony she was before. She really wants to change.”

“Look, Kars. I’m glad you and your friends are giving her a second chance. I really do. But…after everything she did to my family, It’s just…I dunno. I don’t feel it's the right time for me.”

“I’m sure she would appreciate it if you at least sit and talk to her.”

Flurry looked down at the floor for a moment. She was right, She should talk to her. But just looking at her fills her with dread and even anger. She knows she’s trying to change and she wants to forgive her. But after everything she’s done to her family, her parents, It’s not that easy as some make it out to be.

“I will, just not yet.” she replied. Akari sighed but nodded her head. This was going to take time but she shoudn’t force her either. Like Chrysalis, it was going to take time. And when it was right, then she’ll talk. She can only hope however that it’ll be for the better and not worst.

Cozy growled in frustration as she tossed her school outfit out from the room divider she was behind as she got changed for bed, Milo dodging it as it landed on the ground next to him.

“This is ridiculous!” she shouted. “Not only do I have to deal with that bug as my next-door neighbor, but now she’s in the same class I’m in! One that I highly doubt she had any interest taking. So now I’m stuck with the 'Goondians' in not only homeroom, but now this!” She grunted as she adjusted the straps on her silky nightgown before walking to her mirror and began to remove the makeup she had on. “As if moving to this stupid city was already bad enough. Ugh just what she was thinking?!”

She took her hairbrush and began to brush her hair aggressively before going to her tail. “I mean I know she’s working on something big but she could’ve at least asked me if I was okay with all this but nooo! As always Auntie Vee always leaves Cozy Glow out of her plans as usual. I swear sometimes she can be a real pain in my-AHH!”

She screamed as she tugged the hairbrush a little too tightly causing a clump of hair to get stuck. She groaned and fell back on her bed covering her face with her hands. She heard the faint sound of feet pattering and looked to her side to see MIlo staring at her, paws on his little hips, eyebrow raised.

“Well? You just gonna sit there or you gonna say something?” she said. “It’s around this time where you snarkily speak and say I’m overreacting.”

The mink rolled his eyes at this remark before he opened his mouth.…“What did I tell you about brush-ranting?” he spoke in a Italian-American-esque accent. “And I was waiting for you to finish flailing around like a maniac. Now, gimme your tail so I can get it out already.”

Cozy rolled her eyes and lifted her tail for the mink to take it as he began to untangle the clump of hair. “Be careful, I’m not in the mood for any more pain.”

“You know if you didn’t brush like you were fighting a timberwolf, this wouldn’t always happen.” Milo muttered as he started to untangle the knots. “And for the record, she did talk to you about the whole thing before we moved.”

“Yeah. the day before we packed!” she said before wincing at the sudden shot of pain. “Ouch watch it!”

“Keep still!” he replied as he pulled out another clump of hair. “Look, I ain't a fan of it either, my first night out was anything but pleasant.” He said, remembering his encounter with Chrysalis. “Which by the way, you owe me big time for going through the trouble of getting the amulet you dropped! You're lucky I got fast feet.”

“It wasn’t my fault! It was that dumb changeling.” Cozy retorted. “If she was just watching where she was going instead of singing like a bansHEEEEOUCH!”

“Hold it!” he said, as he tugged a few more times. “I got a big one.”

“If she watched where she was going then this wouldn’t have happened in the first place!”

“Aren’t you being a bit too hard on her? I mean you barely know the girl.”

“I already know enough.” Cozy huffed, crossing her arms and pouting.

Milo pulled once more and the brush slipped out from her tail. “There, one problem solved.” He said, tossing the brush aside and crossing his arms. “But I’m telling you, kid, As much as you like it or not, this is your new life for the foreseeable future so better buckle up and suck it up.”

Cozy let out a dramatic groan, burying her face in her pillow. “Why is everyone in this city so impossible?”

”Maybe it’s not the city, kid,” Milo teased. “It’s probably just you.”

Her pillow flew at him a top speed, but Milo was quick and ducked, laughing with glee but that was short-lived at she threw another pillow that knocked him off her bed.

“Bullseye.” She said with a smirk.

“Ha ha fine you win.” He said dryly as he got himself up. “But next time I’ll be ready!”

Cozy rolled her eyes and brought up the amulet she had around her neck, the pink gold and blue jewel glistening in the light. For some, this would look like some fancy jewelry to wear and show off in public, but to her it was much more than that. Much more important. She was lucky Milo was able to snag it back cause she did not want another earful from her auntie.

Milo hopped back on the bed and walked over to her, noticing her saddened expression. “Hey, so Vee is gonna be a bit late tonight. How about I get dinner started. You’re usual? Makes you feel better.”

Cozy put the amulet down and glanced towards him. “Extra sauce?”

”Always.”

Cozy gave him a small smile, patting him on the head. “Thanks, Milo.”

Milo nodded before hopping off the bed and scurrying into the kitchen.

“Oh and wear a hairnet this time!”

”Yeah Yeah Yeah!”

Chrysalis tossed and turned into her bed, grunting and moaning as images flashed in her head. Sweat poured down her face and her breathing began to shorten as she delved deeper into the dream.

CRACK

She gasped and shot up from her bed, turning into her anthro form instantly, her pupils were still dilated but her short breaths began to steady. She looked around to check her surroundings. She was away from that horrible dark place and back in her room. She looked and saw Kuvira still sleeping soundly. She breathed a sigh of relief before noticing her reflection in the bedroom mirror.

Her eyes,. They were glowing.

Her heart skipped a beat as she looked down at her hands and save them flickering in and out. She then noticed something else next to her. Next to her bed on the wall was a crack. Not a large one but one where it could be noticeable from a distance. She gasped and grabbed a picture from the wall and placed it on top, trying to cover it, well at least try the best she could as it covered most except for a bit of the top part. She looked at her attempted cover up only to sigh in annoyance. This was getting out of control, she can barely sleep most nights and now it seems as though her powers are getting stronger and more dangerous. She couldn’t keep going like this.

But she couldn’t tell her friends yet. She couldn’t tell anyone else. Mistress Radiance finding out was already bad enough, and even though she believes she’ll keep her secret, just for how long? She could see that same look in Kuvira at dinnertime. She knew she can’t keep it too herself much longer and she will spill the beans. And Chrysalis didn’t want her to carry that burden any longer but she couldn’t bring herself to say anything. She had to control this power, but how?

Her mind then went to what Radiance said to her earlier that day. Could she actually help her control this? Can that class help her too? At first she was against the idea of being in that room, especially with Cozy and Opaline, but if it means it can help her figure out how to deal with all of this, then she might as well suck it up. Still though, being in the class would also raise eyebrows to her friends and fellow classmates. She looked down at her hands once more, the glowing aura gone once again. She clenched them shut, taking in a deep breath and letting it out.

She made her decision.

Students piled into Miss Radiance’s classroom for another day of knowledge and learning. Some talked amongst themselves over the homework they did, with some even asking for the answers on some questions they couldn’’t figure out, quickly writing them down on their paper before the teacher noticed.

“Alright class, settle down!” Radiance called out, clapping her hands together, creating a booming sound that made every student quiet down almost instantly.

“I hope each and everyone of you had no issues with the assignment I gave you yesterday?” She said, “Now please turn in your assingments to the end seat of each of your row and I shall collect them, then we’ll get started.”

The students did as what they were instructed and handed them down until each one was at the edge. Although for the top row of seats, there was one missing. Radiance looked up and sighed sadly. Iris and the others noticed her expression and looked to see Chrysalis not in her seat.

“I guess she got her schedule fixed.” Whispered Mai.

Cozy and Opaline smirked and quietly high fived each other, guess they won’t be dealing with that bug anymore. Radiance finished collecting the assignments and placed them on her desk before turning back to the class.

”Now then,” she started. “Let’s begin with—“

knock knock

The room looked towards the door, which knocked again, a bit louder this time. Several students arched their eyebrow in confusion, including Radiance as she walked towards the door and opened, only to be surprised to see who was standing at the door.

”Sorry, I got lost again.” Said Chrysalis, while holding up her assignment. “I hope I’m not too late.”

Everyone in the room was just as shocked by her appearance, especially her friends, Opaline, and Cozy. Radiance however, only took her assignment and gave her warm smile.

”Actually my dear, you are right on time.” She said, as she stepped aside, allowing her to come into her class. Chrysalis wasted no time going and walking up the steps, waving to her friends briefly before taking her seat next to Cozy, who was still in disbelief. Chrysalis only gave her smug smirk before pulling out her books. The pegasus then scoffed and grabbed her pencil.

”Guess you'll be stuck with me for the rest of the year….ditz.” She whispered quietly, Cozy’s eyes shot open, her left eye twitching a bit and her pink skin becoming more redder, her anger rising as her grip on her pencil became tighter and tighter until a snap was heard, the top part falling to the ground.

If this is the game she wants to play, then fine. It’s on.

”Alright class, please pull out a pencil and get ready for your pop quiz!”

Sounds of Silence

Sounds of Silence

The warm weekend sun filtered through the windows of Mai’s room, casting a golden hue across her blankets as she stretched lazily in her bed. A content sigh escapes her lips as she rolled over, her eyes no longer the rays of the sun. The first week of school had finally come to a close and she was ready to just relax. No responsibilities, no chaos, just her, Lu Ten, and the peace and quiet of her workshop all to herself. A soft knock on her bedroom door was heard. A soft groan leaving her mouth.

”Ms. Sato?” Called an older, male voice with a English-posh accent. “Are you awake?”

“I am now.” She said, groggily as she sat up from her bed, her raven black hair a complete mess, rubbing her eyes from sleep.

”Apologies, Ms. Sato for waking you but I was just about to get breakfast started. Would you like the usual?”

”Yea that’s fine. Extra cream?”

”Of course, M'lady.”

”Thanks, Winston.”

The sound of footsteps faded away as she finally alone. She grabbed her phone and noticed message from her boyfriend on the screen. A small smile tugged on the corners of her mouth. No surprise he would text her this early. She read the text out loud to her self.

Morning, sunshine. Want to grab lunch later today?

”Definitely.” She texted back. “Usual place?”

Sounds like a date? ;)

Don’t you start

:P

She laughed softly before placing her phone down on her dresser and laid back in her pillow. Oh she was so ready for a relaxing weekend. Nothing could ever ruin this day.

But the universe unfortunately had other plans for the firebender.

She suddenly felt her arm vibrating, almost like a heartbeat. Her eyes shot open as she rolled her sleeve up and saw her symbol glowing and pulsating on her arm.

”What the-this again?” She said, rubbing the tattoo on her arm, trying to get rid of it. “I thought this was a one time thing? Unless-“

Her eyes shot open and her pupils shrunk. Hearing all the stories of what happened the last time a ponies cutie mark did this made her all to aware of what was coming up next. She groaned and grabbed her phone, sending a text to Lu Ten.

Change of plans. Duty calls.

Just as she sent it, she got another text. This time in the Guardian group chat from Akari.

Guardian meeting at my place ASAP!

She moaned, covering her face with the pillow to hide her bitter cries of her freedom being stripped away. Soon another knock on the door was heard, this time being her older brother Hiro.

”Hey Mai! You’re never gonna believe it! Gallant’s cutie mark is glowing again and the map is doing something. They want us over at Akari’s-“ he then noticed her arm glowing and pulsating, the same way he described. He gasped, his eyes widening like dinner plates and sparkling. “No WAY! You’re being called too! My baby sister is getting called to the map! You must be extremely excited!”

Mai lifted her face up from the pillow and gave him a spine tingling glare. That alone was enough to tell him that she was anything but excited for this.

”I’ll take that as a no then?”

She growled in response, prompting him to zip out of her room, not wanting to anger the beast any further. Soon after, Winston popped his head into the door, revealing himself to be a tall dark gray unicorn pony with a simple butler attire consisting of a black coat, gray vest, white undershirt, bowtie, gray pants, black shoes and white gloves. He had a bald spot and a gray mustache. He held a tray full of breakfast for her.

”I would assume this shall be to go then?” He asked calmly. His response was another groan from underneath her pillow. He simply nodded and walked out of the room, leaving her to sulk in peace.

(~)

The crystal doors of the Friendship Castle opened as The Guardians, Twilight, and Korra walked towards the map, which had two symbols, that being Gallant’s cutie mark and Mai’s symbol for honesty which was encased in a fiery orb, circling around an area far beyond the area they knew.

“I can’t believe you two are going on a friendship quest!” Said Twilight, who was flapping her wings with excitement. “This is amazing!”

Mai arched an eyebrow, dark bangs still under her eyes as she sipped her coffee. “Oh yay.”

”What do you mean, Aunt Twilight?” Iris asked. “This happened when we went to save you guys.”

Korra chuckled lightly ”I think what she means is that this is the first time that you guys were chosen for a friendship quest. Remember, the map was dormant for fourteen years before you guys became the new elements of harmony. This pretty much confirms it.”

”That is pretty special.” Said Gallant, looking down at his still glowing cutie mark.

”I guess.” Said Mai as she kept rubbing her arm as if there was an annoying itch. “But this whole vibrating/beeping thing is gonna get annoying really fast. And it itches.”

”Still sucks that we weren't chosen to come along.” Said Nori, her ears drooping slightly in disappointment.

”I'm sure we’ll all get our moment to shine in the future.” Said Hiro, wrapping his arm around his friend and sister. ”Besides, Mai and Gallant totally got this! My baby sister is going on the first quest of the Guardians of Harmony. I think I’m gonna cry.” He sniffled a couple times before pulling out a tissue and blowing his nose, much to the two’s disgust and Mai’s annoyance as she pushed him away with her hand.

”I hope so—“ said Twilight said, turning to the map. “—‘cause it looks like you two are going to the Peaks of Peril.”

”The Peaks of P-P-P-Peril?” Gallant said, already trembling with fear.

“Ah it’s just a name. It doesn’t mean anything.” Chi scoffed, waving her hand as she helped Hiro back up.

“Oh so like how Cloudsdale is in the clouds, and the Crystal Empire is made of crystal? Or the Dark Spirit Realm being the home of dark and evil spirits? Or the Changeli-“

He was interrupted when Mai covered his mouth and rolled her eyes. “Okay we get the point, Gal.” She said before lowering her hand. “Is there anything you can tell us about the place, Aunt Korra?”

Korra rubbed her chin in thought. “Not much. The recorded history of that area of Equestria is nonexistent.”

”Almost nonexistent.” Twilight corrected. “I’ve read every book and scroll in this castle, Zei Memorial Library, Wa Shi Tong’s library, and even Nova’s study. But then I remembered something that we were given a few years back. ” Twilight levitated a shield from off the nearby wall and brought it over to the group. The shield was quite old but still well-kept, a bronze edge surrounding a dark metal inside that depicted the images of two creatures. One was green and brown and had an odd-looking horn and scales while the other was similar in design but vastly different in color and having black, hot magenta, and blue.

“Wait. Isn’t that the shield A.K. Yearling gave you for your birthday?” Akari pointed out. “I thought that was just a fancy antique she found on her travels.”

”That's what I thought too. But then I got curious and gave a closer look at the writing inscribed on the edges here.” She said, levitating the shield down to the kids. “My Old Ponish is a little rusty but I was able to make out a certain location; The Peaks of Peril.”

Korra then levitated a book off the shelf and laid it down on the table, the pages flipping before landing on a specific one that had the same symbol as the shield.

“This journal also belonged to one of the first known protectors of Equestria back during the dark ages, Rockhoof.”

Iris rubbed her chin in thought. “Rockhoof…wait didn’t we study about him and the Pillars last year in Freshmen history?”

”Don’t remind me.” Chi groaned, rubbing her temples. “So many sleepless nights trying to do research for that final exam.”

”Yeah, that was a doozy.” Hiro agreed. The wisp narrowed her eyes at him.

”I did most of the work!” She retorted. “You were spending the time wanting to make it more entertaining!”

“It worked didn’t it?”

“Why I outta—“

“Anyway…!” Nori said, pushing the two back a bit before Chi turned Hiro into a new chew toy. “What does the journal say, Korra?”

”It says a group called the Kirin used to live there, known for their kindness and truth-speaking.”

”Now we know why the map called you two.” Akari said, winking at Gallant.

”Unfortunately, other creatures live there too.” Twilight said grimly, flipping the shield over to put the other creature topside. “The Nirik—fearsome beasts of pure fire! Not much is known about them but from what Rockhoof said in his journal, the two creatures fought against each other many moons ago and it left the peak in complete ruins. Nopony has ever seen them since.”

The room was silent for a brief moment as Gallant gulped really loudly.

“Spoke too soon.” Said Akari, lowering her ears.

“M-maybe the others could come along with us?” Gallant nervously suggested, letting out a small laugh. “Make it a road trip perhaps?”

Korra shook her head. “Sorry, Gallant. Flanks and arms, don’t lie.”

”I should’ve figured.”

“The train will probably take you guys a few days to get there.” Said Twilight as she placed the shield back up on the wall. “Though with you guys having school, that probably won't work.”

”Fortunately, your mom may have an airship available for you two to use instead.” Said Korra, looking to the Sato siblings. “I already let your parents know what's going on. You should probably head back and get ready and we’ll meet you over at the station in Ponyville.”

”Can’t wait.” Mai said, still groggy and having a more sarcastic attitude. One that didn’t go unnoticed by the others.

”Alright who crawled in your bed and died?” Asked Chrysalis. “You’re acting really grumpy this morning. Even more than usual.”

”Eh, she’s just upset she won’t spend the weekend with her boyfriend.” Said Hiro.

”We had plans.” She said. “But now those said plans are canceled thanks to this….quest.”

”Hey don’t feel too upset.” Said Iris. “Think of it as a chance to have a great story to tell him when you get back. Besides, what’s fun having a quiet weekend?”

”I do. I think it's fun, Iris. I like the quiet sometimes.”

”Hey, lighten up, Firecracker!” Said Chi, floating over and placing her arm around her shoulder, bringing her in close. “I’m sure you two’ll get that friendship problem solved no matter what kind of creature has it!”

Mai arched an eyebrow at the wisp, taking another sip of her coffee.

Alright, do we have everything accounted for?" said Bolin as he handed Mai a small suitcase. "Change of clothes? Hygiene essentials? Snacks? Emergency snacks?"

Mai gave an exasperated sigh, rolling her eyes. "Yes, Dad. I've got everything."

"Just making sure! You never know what could happen. Better safe than sorry!" Bolin said with a nervous chuckle, rubbing the back of his neck.

"Dad, I know how to fly an airship.” Mai reminded him, slinging the suitcase over her shoulder. "You taught me when I was eight, remember?"

"Hey, you never know what could happen," Bolin reiterated, his overprotective nature shining through. He looked as though he might burst into a list of even more things she might need, but Asami chimed in with a calm, confident smile.

"Lighten up, Bo. She navigated the Dark Spirit Realm, she can take care of herself," Asami reassured, placing a gentle hand on Bolin’s shoulder. "She's strong, smart, and prepared for anything."

Hiro sidled up to his sister and leaned in to whisper, "Although, I did slip my lucky jacket into your suitcase. Just in case."

Mai turned and stared at him with a mix of disbelief and mild disgust. "Wait, isn’t that the one you never wash?" she asked, eyebrows raised.

"Don’t wanna wash off all the luck." Hiro responded with a grin, as though the logic was sound.

Mai shook her head, clearly unimpressed. "...Thanks, bro." She made a quick note to throw it in the farthest room of the ship once they were in the air.

Asami gave her daughter a reassuring hug. "The Peaks are far from any signal the geo phones can reach so once you make it there, we won’t be able to contact you. You’ll be on your own until you return. But I know you got this.”

Mai smiled, feeling the love and concern her family had for her, even if it sometimes came in overbearing doses. Just then, Lu Ten walked over, holding his hands behind his back awkwardly.

"I'm sorry our weekend plans had to be scrapped," he said, a touch of disappointment in his voice. I know you were really excited."

"It’s fine. Guess our little project will have to wait till next time, huh?" Mai shrugged, giving him a soft smile trying not to sound disappointed herself.

"Yeah, I suppose. Hey, if you want, I can get started on it while you're gone?" Lu Ten offered, raising an eyebrow playfully.

Mai gave him a light punch on the arm. "And have me miss out on the fun stuff? You wish, Ten."

They both laughed lightly before their smiles faded, and the weight of their separation settled in. Mai leaned in to give him a quick kiss on the cheek before pulling away with a smirk. "Don’t get any crazy ideas while I’m gone."

"I’ll try not to," Lu Ten grinned, a faint blush creeping across his face. "But I make no promises."

Just as Mai then turned to the airship, Hiro popped up next to him, leaning his shoulder against his own. “Hey dont feel too bad. If you want we could hang out at the pro bending area or, if you want, I could give you relationship advice.” He wriggled his eyebrows and nudged Lu with his elbow.

Chi gave Hiro an unamused look. “The last time you gave anyone relationship advice, Gallant’s hair caught on fire.”

”That was a learning experience!” Hiro retorted. “And how did you—I’m just saying, I have experience. I’ll be more than happy to help you work on your…emotional intelligence.”

Lu Ten and Mai sighed, clearly annoyed but maintaining his composure. “I'm emotionally intelligent enough to not take advice from you.

“Alright. Just don't come crying to me when your charm fails.”

“That’s rich coming from the guy who sweats his armpits when he’s in the same room as Jasper.” Chi whispered to the two, all of which they quietly laughed. Hiro overheard this and a deep red blush formed on his cheeks.

“I’m working on it okay!" Hiro exclaimed.

Mai rolled her eyes at her brother’s usual goofy self. "You two play nice, alright?”

”No promises!” Hiro called out, earning another glare from Lu Ten as she boarded the ship. Across the way, Starlight Glimmer, Akari, and Sunburst were having their own moment with their son.

"Now, remember what we told you, Gallant," Sunburst said, his eyes glinting with concern. "If you feel overwhelmed or nervous—"

"—Just breathe and focus," Gallant finished, already knowing the routine. "Dad, I got it."

"I know, sweetheart, but this is your first friendship quest," Starlight said with a bit of motherly concern. "I want you to feel comfortable, and if anything goes wrong—"

"—I know, Mom” Gallant gave them both a reassuring smile, though his nervousness was clear in the way his hooves fidgeted.

"That's our boy," Sunburst said, tousling his son’s mane.

With a final hug, Gallant then went over to Akari, who kissed him on the cheek.

“I await your return, Bold Wings.”

”Told you not to call me that.” He said, blushing slightly.

“Yeah yeah.”

The two embraced once more before Gallant walked up the plank and into the ship, everyone waving goodbye and good luck on their quest.

"You ready?" Mai asked, her tone a little more serious now that the moment had arrived.

Gallant nodded, though a small gulp gave away his nerves. "As ready as I’ll ever be."

Mai then took the wheel as the ship lifted high into the sky and on the way to their destination, having no idea as to what lie ahead for them.

After several hours, the two finally reached their destination. Mai steadily landed the airship on the dusty desert ground, causing more dust to billow up. Once the ship came to a halt. The door opened and the two walked out to be greeted by a large summit in the distance, the train tracks and a ticket booth. The wind kicked up even more than before, Mai holding onto her hat making sure it wouldn’t blow away.

”Guess this is the end of the line.” She said, gazing out at the large rock in the distance. She pulled out her geo-slate which was static, having no signal. “Yep. Definitely the end of the line.”

”M-maybe theres a good reason why nopony went out as far as we did.” Gallant said, shivering in fear.

Mai sighed in annoyance. “Gallant, I already told you a dozen times. There’s nothing to be sca—“

The two suddenly heard a wheezing yell coming from behind them, causing Mai to scream and Gallant to jump in the air, landing in her arms. Fortunately, thanks to her super strength, she held him like it was nothing. Out from the shadows came an old stallion in a conductor’s uniform. He speaks up with a old and gravelly voice.

”I’m sorry.” He said. “I wasn’t expecting visitors.”

”Y-you really s-startled us.” Said Gallant, still shivering in Mai’s arms, whom which was able to regain her composure and set Gallant down with a thud.

”Oh, Its just that I’m not used to seeing anypony or anybody taking the train to….the end of the line.” He said ominously. “The final destination. The last stop! The big-“

Mai covered his mouth with her hand and pushed him back. “We get the picture, dude. Why?”

”Nothing but uncharted terrain and wild beasts out that way. I hope you said your prayers, younglings.” He haunches in to a fit of demented laughter that continues on as he stepped back into his booth, letting the door shut behind him. Only to continue as they saw his face in the window as he pulled the shade to mark it being closed. Gallant was trying his best to keep calm, remembering what he and his parents talked about before he left. Taking in deep breaths and letting them out.

“Okay, maybe there’s a little something to be scared of.” Said Mai, slightly rattled by the male pony’s cackling.

“M-maybe we should call it a day.” Said Gallant. “I’m sure the friendship problem can wait till tomorrow.”

”The sooner we get this done, the sooner we can go home.” She said as she adjusted her hat. “Now come on, and stay close.”

Gallant gulped and nodded, following close behind the firebender heading towards the mysterious mountain before them.

Once at the peak, the two jumped over a small river, Mai helping Gallant over with ease, Mai then hopped on to a ledge of the foothills. From there she found herself treading through the mud of a swamp. A swarm of flies is et upon her as she tries to swat them away with no avail. With a frustrated groan, she runs through the muck with them in hot pursuit. She then comes across a large crevasse. Taking a few steps back, she makes the leap, using her firebending to give her an extra boost of height. Finally she pushed through another tract of underbrush. The mud on her boots were now gone, only to be replaced by the twigs, leaves and scuffs on her body. She sighs in relief when shes what looks to be several vines hanging down a cliffside.

”That must be the Peaks.” She said, wiping her brow of dirt and sweat. “Haven't had a workout like this in awhile, huh, Gallant?”

The name barely left her mouth as her orange eyes nearly popped out of her sockets—no sign of her companion anywhere.

”Gallant?”

Once again, no answer. She dropped her head and shoulders in frustration and starts going back the way she came in reverse. She jumps over the crevasse, making a yelling jump, walks through the swamp, the insects attempting to swarm her but are scared away when she ignites her hands with two balls of flames. She then jumps down the ledge, only to lose her footing and fall into the water below, her hat floating to the opposite edge of the stream. She coughed and gagged, getting any remaining liquid out of her mouth, the leaves and dirt washed away but her hair wet mangled mess. She looked up to see where her companion was, Only to have a squirrel hop on her head, causing her face to go back in the water. The squirrel ran over to a stockpile of flowers and twigs, Gallant having one of his own and placing it gently on top.

”There we go. That should be enough to keep your tree nice and cozy.” He said, the critters chirping and chittereing in agreement. The sweet moment was cut short however the boot of Mai slammed itself on to the dry ground, causing the critters to run off. Gallant looked to see Mai eyeing him, her body completely soaked, dirty, and scruffed up. If you looked close enough, you could even see that she was also steaming.

”Gallant!” She said, grabbing her hat from the water and placing it on her head, only to have more water drench her head to toe. “This is no time for visiting squirrels! We’re on a friendship quest remember? The sooner we get this done, the sooner we can go!”

”Yeah but actu—“ Gallant started to say but was interrupted when Mai leaned into his face.

“Now come on! We’re burning daylight as is!” She said, starting to push Gallant forward. “And I don’t wanna know what comes out at night and I’m sure you don’t either!”

”I know but I found out that—“

”Now we gotta get back up that peak. I’m not going through that swamp again. So maybe we both use our bending we might be able get up at least half—“

She didn’t finish her plan as Gallant used his magic to summon a zipper and zip her mouth shut. He got in front of her and narrowed his eyes on her.

“Would you just please listen to me for one second?!” He said, sounding fed up. She nodded her head before Gallant cleared his throat, unzipping her mouth, causing it to poof away. ”What I’m trying to say is, the squirrels told me a shortcut they take to the kirin village.”

”Wait. Really?”

”Yeah. Follow me.”

Mai followed the pony to another location of the Peaks’ base, this one marked by a large slab of stone, covered in moss. Using her strength, Mai pushed the stone aside, revealing a small passage with a light at the end of the tunnel.

”Oh. I see.” Mai said, chuckling softly and a soft tint of red on her cheek. She took of her hat in guilt. “I suppose I got a little too caught up in the moment there. Sorry, man.”

”Oh its all good.” Said Gallant. “Honestly, If you hadn’t come back for me. I probably would’ve talked to the squirrels all day.”

”Guess so. Man, that got me dandered up like a rabbit in an apple barrel!” She said, adopting the light country accent her uncle got from AJ and her family.

The two laughed and hugged it out before walking into the cave. After several minutes, the two walked out and gasped at the sight before them. What they found was a village full of abundant greenery that stands in sharp contrast to the ones at the base of the peak. Huts and houses covered by palm trees and sod; market stalls bolstering in a variety of produce; a few houses were even in the trees itself, connected by ropes and plank bridges. In the center of it all was a stream coursing along a perimeter with a fountain.

”Wow.” Mai said in complete awe. “This puts the sorcerer's village to shame.”

”I’ve never seen anything like this before.” Said Gallant. “Its like a place completely untouched from the outside.”

A butterfly soon flew over and landed on his nose, prompting him to let out a small chuckle—but it flies away at the sound of rustling leaves that startles the poor unicorn.”

”Get ready, Gallant.” Mai said, getting into a fighting position.

“I hope that's not a nirik.” He whispered to her.

They soon begin to notice more silhouettes emerging. One jumps from one tree to another, a different one peeks out from behind a tree, two more form a clearing.

”Show yourself!” Mai called out.

From the bushes, a creature steps out as depicted on Twilight’s shield. Tall mare with a light grayish brown coat, grey-green two-tone mane , tufts of hair on the end of its tail and throat. It had pale yellow back scales matching the expose cloven hoof tips, the horn is stripped into two shades of deep red and framed golden hairpiece and had two dark red eyes with pale green shadow. Soon after, a few other creatures emerged, all having the same distinct features as the tall one but about the same height of an average pony, indicating this must be their leader that came out first.

”That must be the Kirin leader.” Gallant whispered to Mai.

”What do I do?” She whispered.

”I dunno. Introduce yourself!” He said, taking cover behind and pushing her forward. Mai got out of her fighting stance and slowly walked over to the tall Kirin, extending her hand out.

”Uh, hi there! I’m Mai Sato! This is Gallant Steed.” She said, gesturing to the unicorn who waved timidly. But no response came from the creatures who tilted their heads. Gallant, mustering up the courage stepped out from behind Mai with an uneasy grin.

”If you have any friendship problems, we are here to help.”

Again, there was silence, the only response given to them was head tilts. Mai coughed into her hand and addressed the kirin again.

”We’re from the United Nations of Harmony.”

Still nothing.

“Yknow, Equestria? Harmony City? Ba Sing Se? Zhaofu? Ring a bell?”

Again, nothing. It was at this point Mai was slowly beginning to lose her cool but kept her composure. “S-so uh, what are your names? If you have any that is?”

Once again, there was silence. So quiet in fact if it wasn't for the fountain, one could hear a pin drop.

”Mai Sato!” She said pointing to herself. “Gallant Steed!” She said pointing to Gallant. “Remember?”

”Maybe they don’t understand us?” Gallant whispered to her. Mai rolled her eyes and with a grimace look looks back over at the leader.

“Do you understand the words coming out of my mouth?!” She said, very very slowly. The kirin finally nodded her head. A response at last. It wasn’t words but at least its something.

”But you don’t speak?” Gallant asked, catching on to how they communicate. Again, the kirin responded, this time with a head shake.

”Don’t, or won’t?” Mai said, crossing her arms.

”Will you excuse us for a moment?” Gallant said, grinning at the kirin, ushering Mai out of the circle for a one-on-one. “You have to ask yes or no questions, or they wont answer.” He whispered.

”So like talking to Yoko or Pabu before you got your powers?”

”Kinda? Its something Fluttershy taught me while at the sanctuary. I could tell what they were feeling but these kirin dont show anything. Its like the emotions were sucked right out of them.”

Mai facepalmed herself, finally losing her cool.

”Well how are we gonna solve a friendship problem if none of them will tell us what it is?!”

The two looked over at the kirin, their faces having a grimace look, realizing that this was gonna be a lot more difficult than they thought.

“We got a long day ahead of us.” Said Gallant

Mai and Gallant sat underneath a tree nestled near one of the huts of the village. The two observed the situation trying to figure out what their next move should be. While the Kirin did understand them, It would be a bit difficult to actually help them when they can’t even say a peep. The more they thought, the more Mai got frustrated. Gallant however was observing them more closely, trying to see if there was a way of communication they used that didn't involve speaking.

”You know, despite the whole ‘no talking’ thing, this is actually incredible when you think about it.” He said. “An entire civilization living in the middle of nowhere with no form of verbal communication of any kind and still able to prosper like any other living thing?”

”Yeah that great and all, Gallant.” Said Mai, sounding not all that interested. “But remember what were hear for.”

”May we could try sign language?”

”Kinda hard to do with hoofs compared to hands. Plus they’re not deaf.” She rubbed her chin in thought. “Still, There’s gotta be some way to make them speak.”

Mai got up from her spot and walked over to a kirin, who was levitating a fruit from one of the stalls. She gently taps its shoulder and it looked over to her.

”Beautiful day, ain’t it?” Mai said with a big grin. The kirin said nothing and simply went back to its day to day business. Her grin morphed into an irritated huff and turns her attention to a stallion using his magic to sprout a seed.

“Knock-Knock.” She said to him. “Now your suppose to say who’s there.”

Nothing but a confused tilt of the head was all the reply she got.

”Chi!” She whispered to him. “Chi who?” She said again but in a lower gruff voice. “Chi I forgot maybe you can say it again!” She gave him a lopsided grin, which lead to absolutely nowhere as the kirin simply walked away. Her grin morphed into a frown as her arms dangled at her sides.

”And this is why Chi and Hiro are the jokesters of the group.” She muttered to herself. She rubbed her chin in though before snapping her fingers. She got on top of a tree stump, giving her a good view of several kirin going about their day.

”Uh oh. I feel a sneeze coming on!” She said in an exaggerated manner before bringing a finger to her nose saying. “Ah Ah! Ahhh-CHOOOOO!” the action caused her hat to fly off her head for a brief moment. What it didn’t do however was garner any reaction from anypony.

”Gesundheit.”

Well except for one.

Mai groaned and sat down on the stump.

“I give up. Feels like i'm talking to a brick wall.”

I don’t get it. The journal Rockhoof had said they were truth-speaking and kind hearted. Haven't even been here a day and I’ve seen none of that anywhere.”

”I could’ve been home right now, enjoying a calm relaxing day with Lu, working on gadgets and gizmos aplenty, taking a nice stroll along the beach. But no, We’re here, trying to solve a problem that can’t be solved because nobody here can muster a whisper. Does anybody around here talk?!” Said exclaimed, Gallant placing a comforting hoof on her leg.

As if on cue, the leader of the tribe along with several others looked at each other and, with a nod, used their magic to levitate some vines, revealing a path that leads into a dark forest. Mai and Gallant’s eyes pop open at the newly revealed location, Mai’s mouth curving into a smile.

”Oh yeah. Now we're getting somewhere!”

”Somewhere as in a dark spooky path that leads into unknown territory?” Gallant said, his voice quivering with fear. Mai rolled her eyes and patted his shoulder.

”Tell you what. You stay and see if you can get anything out of these guys. I’ll go try to find one that talks. We’ll keep in touch with our phones if we find anything. Sound good?”

Gallant sighed in relief. “Works for me.” The two went in for a quick hug before Mai adjusted her hat and ventured off into the unknown. “And Be careful! Watch out for niriks!”

Mai gives a thumbs up before venturing further into the darkness until Gallant could no longer see her. Gallant then instantly notices himself on the receiving end of a mare’s point-blank stare. He tries his best to grin, only to have another mare giving him the same look. After a moment of silence he cleared his throat.

”So….do you guys like chess?”

While she was no stranger to walking in dark creepy forests, the environment still sent shivers down her spine as she followed the path farther up the mountain.

“Alright, Mai control yourself. It’s just another forest full of who knows what. Just think happy thoughts and-“

And the sound of rustling in the trees, Mai quickly got into a fighting stance.

”Hello! Who’s there?”

She go no reply as the rustling of leaves continued and continued to get louder and louder and closer and closer. She ignited two flame daggers and eye the location of where the rustling was coming the most.

”S-show yourself, Nirik!” She stuttered out, starting to feel the sense of fear coming over here as she inched closer and closer to the rock. Suddenly something jumped out and she cry out in shock. The creature in question was a squirrel, who simple patted its head and fur down before running off in the opposite direction. Mai sighed in relief and wiped her brow.

”Phew! It was just nothing.”

She pivots away from the boulder and turned only to be greeted by another much bigger figure.

”AHH!”

Mai fell down and crawled back a ways, trying to catch their breath from the sudden scare, her eyes wide like dinner plates and her chest rising and falling almost as if it could rival a mountain’s peak. Once she saw who it was she let out a sigh of relief

”Phew! You got me there for a second.” She said, getting her self back up and dusting her pant leg. “Hey, have you seen a Kirin that talks by any chance?”

The silent creature shook her head.

”Any idea where I should look?”

The creature cocks its head to the side. Frustrated, Mai threw her hat on the ground and stomped her foot in anger.

“Oh for the love of Raava! Can’t you just say something?! Anything?!”

Mai bumped her head on a tree trunk and let out another groan. This was just becoming a waste of time at this point. She didn't notice however that the kirin behind her did something that she hadn’t seen a single kirin do up till that point.

She smiled and laughed.

”Gotcha!”

Her voice was pleasant and playful, a bit throaty though as Mai turned almost instantly and stared at her popeyed as the kirin levitated her hat back on her head.

”Sorry sorry, but that was too good to pass up on! Oh, you don’t know how much I miss jokes and pranks. High-larity! Am I pronouncing that right?”

“Uhh..” Mai said, still in utter disbelief.

“Some words I haven't said in will—while, while? Wiley?” She shrugged and offered a hoof to shake. “I didn’t introduce myself. Hi! I’m Autumn Blaze!”

”M-Mai.” She was able to utter as she gripped her hoof and gave a quick shake. “But-“

”Oh what joy to talk to another creature, its been so long. Though you are definitely not a pony that’s for sure.” She said as she examined the human girl, raising her arms and touching her hair, making things a little awkward and kinda strange.

“Unless ponies somehow evol—evall—evolved? Since I last saw one. Unless…” she gasped. “You must be one of those hooomans I heard about! Is it hoooman? Or homan? Too many O’s too little? Oh look at me, I’m going on and you haven’t seen—I mea, have you seen—what, um, what am I saying? You’ve just arrived and perhaps you’re tired and hungry or reflective and want to sleep and eat which you should always do of course—oh! Tell you what, why don't you just—I, yeah, I will j—follow me kay?”

Autumn trots placidly down the path, leaving Mai completely dumbstruck and rooted to the ground. She placed a hand on her forehead, her brain still catching up from the last thirty seconds looking towards the audience.

”….What just happened?” She said out loud before running after the rather talkative kirin. “H-hey! Wait up!”

”Come on, you’re almost there!”

Mai groaned under her breath. ”The….mountains back home….didn’t feel this high up.” She muttered, dragging her feet with each step. While she’s no stranger to climbing, this was without a doubt the most difficult she had in awhile. Probably didnt help she actually treked up the side of the mountain earlier that day. Sweat dripped from her forehead as she finally caught up to Autumn and slumped against a nearby rock, trying to catch her breath, using her hat to cool her off.

Autumn, still full of energy, barely broke a sweat. “Wow are you tired already? Come on, its not too far from here.”

”If its more hiking, I might as well throw myself off the mountain.” She muttered to herself.

”Oh you’re gonna love this, I promise!” Autumn said, her voice full of joy. Mai groaned and begrudgingly followed, her mood teetering on the edge of annoyance.

”Look, no offense but I’m not here to sightse-woah.”

She trailed off once she looked in the same direction as the kirin. Before here, was a beautiful rainbow arc, formed majestically from one side of the stream to the other at the base of the mountain. She could also see different forms of plant life and animals preparing to end their day and sleep for the night. Beyond the rainbow was nothing but the uncharted land, stretching as far as the eye can see. Even with the dry desert below, she couldn’t deny just how amazing this looked. It rivaled the views back home even.

“Wow. This is…amazing.” Mai said, still awestruck.

“Oh you think so?” Said Autumn. “The way the light shimmers off everything like—like it all suddenly woke up the moment you saw it, and you realize—maybe the water and the mountains and the forest and the—yes the rainbow and stars in the sky are all looking back at you thinking the same thing, that we are a part of everything. That maybe there’s just one thing and we are all it.” She concluded her philosophical speech with a hopeful grin at Mai, who looked at her with an eyebrow raised.

”You turned into Aunt Korra there for a second.” She pointed out but, like Autumn, returned the gesture with a small smile of her own, looking back over the cliffside at the sunset. “But—yeah. What you said.”

“And check this out!” Autumn said as she directed Mai over to a bunch of trees. “Ta-da!”

What stood before was a rather crude looking hut of sorts built from wood, leaves and other materials she found scattered about. One might think it could all collapse at any moment by architect itself. Made Mai kinda glad her mom wasn't hear to see this cause if she did she would faint on the spot.

”I know its not the best looking house on the mountain but I had to work with what I had. Can I just say, tree sap is very very hard to come by this high up. Had to resort to mud which, word from the wise, cover it up when it rains. Learn that the hard way during rain season a few months back.”

She shook her head trying to forget that memory. “Come on! You must be starving! Or thirsty. Or both. Guess we’ll see!”

She guided Mai over to what looked to be her “kitchen” and offered her a stone to sit on. As she took a seat, Autumn Blaze then hovered over a plate full of some kind of food that was formed into strips, kinda like bacon. Mai grabbed a strip and took a bite out of it, only to nearly barf it back up, her face turning slightly green from the taste, which was near vile. She was able to muster up enough strength and swallow her bite, but making sure not to show a face when Autumn Blaze turned back around.

”So what do you think?”

”It's…..delectable.” She mustered up, forcing a smile. “Could I ask what is this delicious culinary treat?”

”I call it mud apple jerky!” She exclaimed. “I dried it myself. Although I always felt like I used too much mud and bugs to balance out the consistency of the apple’s sweetness. Gotta have that protein yknow?”

Mai’s face turned even more green at the mention of the ingredients as she tried not to chuck it back up. She covered her mouth with her hand, making sure her small burp wasn't heard before rubbing her stomach. “W-well compliments to the chef!”

Autumn smiled and turned back around to grab her a drink, which gave Mai enough time to turn around and spit out any remnants of the jerky from her tongue and chuck the food over the cliffside, turning back around just as Autumn handed her a drink which thankfully, was more edible as she washed it down, chugging it down.

”Wow you must be really thirsty!” She said, rather surprised.

”It’s been…a long day.” Mai replied wiping her mouth. “Before I forget…” She reached into her satchel and pulled out her geo-slate, taking a picture of the site and reminding herself to show this to Iris and the others when she gets home. She got several pictures before Autumn popped into the frame startling her.

”Woah! What is that?” Autumn Blaze asked, taking immediate interest in the device. “Is that like a very large and flat camera or something? Why does it look all, well, flat and glowy and full of rocks?”

”Oh this? This is my geo-slate. Its powered by these magical geodes my mom found years ago. She actually invented the geo-phone and I decided to give an upgrade persay. Though I use it mostly for scanning and taking pictures, but I plan on upgrading it for it to do a lot more. I was supposed to be working on those upgrades today with my boyfriend before we were called here.” She said, scratching the back of her head. “Wanna try it?”

”Really? Are you sure?”

”Totally! Just hold it up in front of you like this and press this button to take a picture.”

Mai allowed Autumn to levitate the slate up and positioned the camera where she could take a picture. Once for sure she got it right where she wanted, she pushed the button and she heard a click sound. Right before her eye, the image she took, which was one of Mai, manifested. Her jaw dropped in awe.

”Wow!”

”Cool right?”

”This is amaing…amaaazing? Kewl? Uh, neat! Its looks so real.”

”Yeah. I just upgraded the camera to take clearer shots. Although I wanna try to push it even further.”

Autumn then noticed another image in Mai’s gallery, one with a bunch of people posing for a group photo. ”Hey, who are these guys?” Autumn used her hoof and pointed to the image.

“Oh them? Thats my family.”

”Family? Wait your half pony AND hooman?!”

Mai let out a small laugh. “No. Well at least me and the others aren’t. Except for this girl right here.” She tapped the image, making it zoom on her and her friends. “That’s my cousin, Iris. The princess of friendship and the newly recognized Avatar.”

”Princess Avatar?”

”Yep.”

”Avatar…I think I heard that word before from that crazy pony at the train station. Wasn’t she a war hero or something?”

”You must mean her mom, and my aunt, Queen Avatar Korra.” Mai said, moving the image to show the parents and guardians of the kids.

“Oh yeah! I remember him saying something about her ‘unifying the worlds’ and fighting a giant squid or something?”

”That was her. And it was a mecha siren. And this is Iris’s dad, King Mako. These are my parents, and brother, Hiro and my boyfriend, Lu Ten. “ she said pointing to her immediate family and special other. “And that’s Akari Blaze and her parents, Queen Twilight Sparkle and King Flash. Chi and her adopted brother Nova Nightshade and sister in law Sunset Shimmer, Nori with her dad and Rarity, Fluttershy with the king of the changelings, Thorax. Next to them is Gallant Steed with his parents Starlight Glimmer and Sunburst, Rainbow Dash and Soarin, Pinkie Pie, Cheese Sandwich and their kids, and thats Applejack with her husband Double Diamond and their kids. And theres Kuvira and Chrysalis.”

”Wow…thats one big family.”

”Definitely. And this isn't even half of them.”

”You must be so lucky to have people to hang out and talk to all the time.” Autumn Blaze said, her once chipper tone starting to turn to one of sadness. “I haven’t been able to share all of this with anypony in forever since they all took that vow of silence. So its a lot for me to, you know, proooocess….process?….uh, deal with, yknow?”

Noticing the fire going out, Autumn went over to the fireplace and much to Mai’s surprise, summoned a ball of blue/black flame from her roof and ignited the burnt pile of wood, setting it ablaze almost immediately.

“Wait, you’re a firebender?!” Mai said, still in shock.

”So that’s what they’re called?” Said Autumn, as the flame in her hoof disappeared. “Huh. Kinda on the nose there don’t you think?”

”In a way. How long were you able to do this?”

Autumn rubbed her chin. “I’d say..for several years now? It's hard to pinpoint since time tends to blend all together after so long you know? It kinda started back sometime after when I broke the vow of silence. There was this bright light with lots of pretty colors and the next thing I knew, I could do this.”

Mai upon hearing this knew exactly what she was talking about. Harmonic Convergence. However, something else caught her attention. “Vow of silence?”

Autumn nodded sadly. “Thats, uh, why they asked me to leave.”

Mai began to feel her heart break for the creature. No wonder she was so talkative when they first met. She had nobody to express her feelings towards in who knows how long. And by the looks of her, she probably didn't look a day over 16, whatever how many year that is in Kirin. She tugged at her braided hair, preparing to ask the next question in a way where it doesn’t add more salt to the wound.

”I hope its not a sore subject, but…why did all you go quiet in the first place.”

Autumn looked at her before turning her head the other direction. “It's…a long story.”

Mai let out a sigh, placing a hand on her shoulder. “You’d rather not talk about it, huh?”

”No.”

“I understa—”

Autumn Blaze:
I’d rather sing!

Mai was caught completely off guard as the kirin started to twirl on her hind legs, butterflies swirling around her and music filling the air.

Mai:
Oh boy

La, la-la-la, la-la
La-la-la, la-la-la

The Kirin used to speak and sing
We weren't always quiet
We told stories and funny jokes
My stand-up was a riot

But then one day, a fight broke out
And hurtful words were said
Flaring tempers were inflamed
Destruction quickly spread

And flaming bred from head to head
It even burnt our... bread

”Sorry, I forgot how much I love rhyming.” She said, holding a burnt loaf of bread in front of Mai’s face. “Where was I? Oh right!”

Autumn Blaze:
My happy village lay in ruins
Relationships got worse
Spoiler alert: we quickly learned
That words could be a curse

"No more talking," yelled our leader
The last thing said aloud
Into the Stream of Silence
We stepped as a crowd

The water cooled emotions
And peace was soon restored
But with no way to speak my thoughts
I got super... bored

“Seriously, there's only so long that Sudoku can keep you entertained!”

'Cause rainbows won't light up the sky
Unless you let it rain
And shiny apples sometimes come with worms

She held up and apple to her and Mai’s face, only for both of them to reel in disgust when a work popped out of it, making her toss the fruit aside. Suddenly out of nowhere, she appeared behind the firebender and pulled on her cheeks, making them stretch her mouth out into a toothy grin followed by an exaggerated grimace look before snapping them back to normal.

No, you can't give up your laughter
'Cause you're scared of a little pain
It's a lesson that the Kirin never learned

As she sang, Mai was beginning to put the pieces together. Is this why the kirin didn’t talk? Because they were afraid of hurting each other's feelings? Saying something they might regret?

Autumn Blaze:
I was stuck in silent prison
With the voices in my head
'Til I tripped over my salvation
In a helpful flowerbed

I found a cure to clear my pipes
And I became quite chatty
With years and years of stored-up words
I drove my village batty

They didn't like my jokes and songs
And daily dose of news
The plays I wrote, the speeches spoke
Variety revues

Or the story about the Kirin who hid below an opera stage….

“...And fell in love with this opera singer, and he wore a freaky half-mask thing, and he played the organ a lot and got all broody 'cause the singer was in love with another dude, so he took her away on this underground gondola.” She said in a rapid fire, one that could rival Pinkie’s as its revealed that the two were watching from front row seats. “ I mean, who doesn't love musical theater?!”

Before Mai could answer however, she ducks and covers as a chandelier swings in out of nowhere just as Autumn continued to sing.

Autumn Blaze:
The village leader made it clear
I had to make my choice
I could stay and live with them
Or I could keep my voice

So I came here, but left the couch alone
They're hard to move
With just the view for company
Until ya heard me groove

“Take it away, boys!”

Autumn pointed to her “backing band” which consisted of a variety of inanimate objects, none of which do a very good job of “taking it away”.

Autumn Blaze:
Cause rainbows won’t light up the sky
Unless you let it rain.
And candles just wont glow until their burned

She gallops up the stairs on the side of her hut, Mai trekking not far behind, leading up to an elevated platform looking over the vast uncharted world below them.

Autumn Blaze:
No you you can’t give up your laughter
‘Cause you’re scared of a little pain
It’s a lesson that my village never learned
No matter how hard I schooled them
Fear of hurt is still what ruled them
Sometime you gotta let it rain

As she holds the last word out, a swarm of butterflies taking flight swoop over the two, one landing on her hoof. She smiles warmly at the creature before letting it fly away with the rest of its kind, her smile then drops as a single tear rolls down her golden brown eyes.

Yeah, sometimes you’ve gotta let it rain

She wipes her eyes and smiles again as she notices the little guy fly towards Mai, landing on her finger before letting it fly away, letting the story sink in. Now it all made sense to her.Is this why the map called her and Gallant to this place? To help them understand that you shouldn't be afraid of being honest and expressing your feelings?

”I..I think I get it now.” She said, breaking the long moment of silence. “Nobody should give up feeling their feelings just to keep getting angry. You’ll lose an important part of yourself!”

Autumn scoffed. “That’s what I said! Well, you know, when I started talking again.”

“And the firebending, you said that started once you began to talk and emote, right?”

Autumn nodded. “Yeah, Like I said at first it was pretty scary since I only catch fire when I turn into nirik but after the glowly bright light show—“

”Harmonic Convergence?”

”Yeah. After that, it surprisingly didn't take long to control once I learned how to control myself. It just came to me as if….It was always a part of me, yknow?”

Mai gasped and smiled at the kirin after having the sudden influence of a brainstorm.

”I bet that's the problem that Gallant and I came to help you with! “

”Really? Who’s Gallant?” She said, circling around her excitedly. “Oh! Did you name your shadow? Mine’s called Silhouette Gloom of the Sundown Lands.” She waves to her shadow, projected across the platform. Mai smiles at her with unease. They really need to get her talking to others again. Fast.

”Riiight. Well, I’m thinking if we just go talk to the other kirin, we can get them to welcome you back. Maybe even convince them to take your cure!”

”Oh yes that sounds perfect!” Autumn said with enthusiastically before turning away and sitting on her hind legs. “Except…”

”Except…?” Mai repeated, already not liking where this is going.

”The antidote for my anecdote? It’s gone.”

”There’s no cure left?!”

”I used the last of the Foal’s Breath flowers to make it and I—I haven’t seen them bloom since. Sorry.”

Mai face palmed herself, her hand slowly sliding down her deadpan face, cursing in her head.

”Well, this wouldn’t be a friendship quest if it was easy.” She said before grabbing the pole and sliding down, running down the path that leads back into the forest. “I’m gonna start getting your friends to welcome you back! Try to look for those flowers one more time!” She called before disappearing into the trees.

Autumn watched her leave with some concern in her eyes and lifts up her foreleg which had a face drawn on her hoof and a twig wedged into the cleft to act like a horn.

”You know, between you and me, I’m. not sure she’s gonna convince them that easily.”

”Nope!” Said the hoof, which was actually her own voice but deeper, shaking it side to side.

“But I hope she does.” She whispered back. “I can’t put my tongue on it but….I trust her.”

Mai flew into the village on her hoverboard, doing her best to dodge as many kirin as she could. Once running down the mountain wasn’t fast enough she decided to pull out her hoverboard and skate the rest of the way down. She flew past different huts until she saw a familiar teal unicorn over in the heart of the village.

”Gallant!” She called out.

”Mai!” He called back.

Mai stopped several feet from the unicorn, hopping off her board which instantly transformed and shrunk down enough for her to put it in her pocket. ”Guess what!”

”I figured out the friendship problem!” They said in unison, catching them both off guard. “Me too! Go ahead! No you!”

The two break out in laughter at their inadvertent synchronized talking.

“Bet that’s a problem the kirin never had.”

”Definitely not.” Said Gallant with a laugh. “But you go first. What did you find out?”

”We gotta get them all to talk again!”

Gallant shook his head vigorously. “No no no! We can’t let that happen!”

Mai looked at him confused. “Wait what? I thought you said you figured out the problem? Was something lost in translation or something?

Galant bit his lower lip and rubbed the back of his head. “Actually….”

“So…do you guys like chess?” He asked, feeling a bit awkward. At first none of the kirin said anything. That is until, he felt a hoof on his shoulder and looked to see it was the leader, she pointed to a large rock face covered by vines and leaves over on the far end of the village. Confused, Gallant walked over to the face and, brushed the leaves away, revealing what looked to be a large mural, several kirins painted on their looking as though they got along well but as he began to notice, it sooned turned into the beings known as nirik, and the background became engulfed in flames and and ash. The painting then showed their village in ruin as several niriks were seen going into a large pool of water and coming out, back to normal but no longer with expressions of joy, fear, even anger or sadness. As if they were a blank slate.

”So…that’s why you can’t speak?” Gallant said. “Because it destroyed your village?”

the leader nodded simply. Gallant looked back at the painting and noticed a part of it still covered by the vines. Using his magic, he levitated the vines away the wall and gasped at what he saw behind it.

“Wait…The Kirin are spirits?!” Mai exclaimed, the two now standing in front of the large rockface, Mai looking over the rather detailed mural, the painting depicting the Kirin exiting a portal of what looked to be from her world into Equestria.

“From the looks of it, yeah” said Gallant. “The last time they argued, they got so angry they accidently destroyed their whole village and nearly half the mountain side!”

“That seemed less scary when it was in song.” She said, chuckling to herself.

”They decided to never let it happen again by silencing themselves. That way, they can’t hurt anybody else.”

”But that’s no reason to stop talking!” Mai said.

”Yes, it is!” He retorted. ”Fire is dangerous, especially in a forest like this! Think of who they could hurt.”

”Hey I can bend fire. That doesn’t mean I’m dangerous, same with these guys if they don’t turn into fire breathing nirik’s in the first place.”

”You know that’s not what I meant.”

”Really cause it sounds like it does.

Unbeknownst to the two, Kirin began to gather around the pair, each of them exchanging frayed glances of concern as the two kept bickering

Gallant sighed frustratingly. “And how can you be so sure that it won’t happen? Having them become angry and turn against each other again?”

”I..I dont know.” Mai admitted. “There’s gotta be a better way to give up your feelings!”

“Mai you don’t know what you're talking about!”

”Neither do you, Gal!”

”Stop calling me that!”

The two were now staring at each other, point blank eyes narrowed and nostrils flaring. Though their rancor expressions quickly turned to that of worry and confusion once they noticed the locals closing in on all sides.

”Uh,w-what are they doing?” Gallant said, only to have his questioned answered when he was suddenly hoisted up by the Kirin’s horn.

”Hey!” Mai shouted, getting into a fighting stance and summoning flames from her hands. “Let him g-woah!” She too was hoisted up in the air by the kirins, her fireballs disappearing as she tried to break free from her restraints but perhaps it was the combined use of all their magic because even with her super strength, she couldn't break free. “Uh Gallant?”

”I can’t use my magic!” He said. “It’s like they are blocking it with their own!”

”Hey, guys?” She called out. “We were just having a normal civil disagreement, honest! I wasn’t really gonna burn down your village!”

”W-where are they taking us?” Said Gallant, struggling to break free. Mai was able to turn her head to see where all the Kirin were taking them. She gasped in horror, she had a gut feeling on what they were planning to do and if that's what she think it is, then they were in trouble.

”The Stream of Silence!” Mai called out. The one from the mural! If we hit that water—“

”We’ll never be able to talk or feel again!” Gallant finished, the two putting their struggling into double time which proved futile as the kirin lowered them into the rushing current. The two could only look at each other in fear as they were mere inches from what would be the end of their known lives.

”Put them down!”

All eyes turned towards the source of the voice, which belonged to a nirik who was ablazed with fury. It galloped down the pathway and cut a tight circle around Mai and Gallant, putting up a wall of fire between them and the kirin, who dropped the two both landing on their butts. Gallant, scared out of his wits, hides behind Mai who got back up on her feet.

“Don’t worry. I think I know this one.” She said.

The Nirik breached the barrier, still set ablazed until it suddenly subsided, revealing itself to be Autumn, who waved at the firebender.

”Well, yeah, Can’t have them silence the only friend who’ll speak to me.”

Gallant looked at Mai, puzzled. “Wait. She talks?”

Mai nodded. “Almost constantly. Gallant Steed, meet Autumn Blaze.”

The Kirin extended a hoof to shake but Gallant was slightly put off by the fact that it happens to still be on fire. Once Autumn blows it out, Gallant was more willing to accept the greeting.

”Thanks for the help.” He said. “And the….um, wall of fire. But how did you know you could control your temper?”

Autumn thought for a brief moment before shrugging. “I guess anger’s like other feelings. It’s not about having them, its what you do with them.”

”And giving up happiness to keep away anger is no kind of life.” Mai added.

“I never thought of it that way.” Said Gallant. “I can’t imagine not being able to talk you or the others ever again.” he looked down in guilt at Mai. “I’m really sorry for not listening to you.”

Mai crouched down and placed a hand on his shoulder. “Hey, it's not your fault. Besides, I do also owe an apology too. For shouting at you. I should’ve been as rude and tried to discuss this in a more civil way. Can you forgive me?”

The unicorn smiled. “Of course. I can’t stay mad at you. You’re my friend.”

The two embraced each other in a tight hug with Autumn looking from a distance, a soft smile rolling down her face. Her horn light up as she then turned around and with a wave of her hoof, caused the wall of flames to disappear, catching the unicorn completely off guard, jaw droppeed to the floor looking at the kirin who flicked out the lst bit of flames with her tail.

”Oh yeah. And she’s a firebender.” Said Mai, closing her mouth with a smirk. “Should’ve mentioned that also.”

Autumn looked toward one of the kirins in the crowd. “Fern Flare, you used to love to laugh at everything.” She then look towards the leader. “And Rain Shine, you sung the most beautiful harmonies. Don’t you miss it?”

The tall mare rubs one of her forelegs against the other as she looked away in regret. Even though she couldn’t say it, its no doubt she does miss doing what she loved. That part of her that made her who she is. Soon, various kirins began to reminisce the time when they all did what they loved but no longer can do due to the vow they’ve taken. Mai and Gallant walked over and stood next to Autumn.

”I know you’re worried about fighting, but friends can disagree without butting heads.” said Mai. “Believe me, I know.”

”Everyone gets mad sometimes.” Said Gallant. “Especially Mai.”

”Yep.” She nodded, only to stop, her eyes wide and looked towards the unicorn. “Hey! I don't get angry all the time.”

”Really?” He said, rubbing his chin. “Cause im sure you got angry on the way here and about the Kirin being silent. Not to mention what happened back home.”

”Well maybe if you didn't stop to help those animals, that wouldn't have to happen!”

The two glared daggers at each other, Gallant adding a huff for good measure as the kirin looked with fear. Suddenly, the two burst out into laughter.

“Okay, Touche.” He said. “We may not see eye to eye all the time, but we never let it get in the way of our friendship.”

”And if you’re really angry, then take some time away to be a nirik where it won't hurt anyone.”

The kirin exchanged glances amongst each other. Even with what they learned, they were still afraid, but at the same time, perhaps they could learn how to control their emotions so they won't lash out. One mare stepped forward and started making a series of gestures with their hoofs.

“I think they’re trying to say something.” Said Mai. Autumn walked over and started to guess as to what she was saying.

”Okay are you hungry? Oh, no! Some kirin are trapped in a well? Baby? Baby Fish? Ba—ba—no Baby fish mouth? Anything? Something? Ugh, just write it down! This is making me furious!”

Her eyes glowed white and the tip of her horn ignited, her teeth also sharpened. Catching herself, Autumn took a deep breath and sighed calmly before looking at the teenagers. “Would you excuse me for a second?”

They looked on as Autumn trotted behind a large stone, a blast of fire launching into the sky with the sound of a distorted voice. After several seconds, she walked back over to the group, as if nothing happened.

”You were saying?” She said calmly.

”Remind me not to get off these guys' bad side.” Mai whispered to Gallant.

The mare, this time not wanting her to burst into flames again, walked over and tapped Autumn on the nose then pointed to her open mouth. Autumn gasped in sudden realization.

”Ohhh! You want the cure for the Stream of Silence! Duh!” She said with a snort.

”That’s great!” Said Gallant, looking to Mai who was frowning. “Uh, isn't it?”

”It would be, except there isn't any flowers left to make the cure.” Said Mai.

”Are you sure?”

”Oh beyond sure. Believe me, I’ve had a lot of time lately. Being alone and all that.”

”What kind of flowers are you looking for?”

”They’re called Foal’s Breath.” Said Mai.

Gallant pondered it for a moment before shaking his head. “I’ve never heard of that flower before. I would call Futtershy but well…no reception.”

”And the Geo-Slate can barely get a signal out here either.” Said Mai, who sighed. “Guess we’re back to square one. Where's an alicorn and airbending majoring in medicine when you need em?”

While the three were pondering what to do next, a squirrel hops onto one of the large rocks to get Mai’s attention, chittering and pointing in different directions.

“Uh Gallant? Little help?”

Gallant walks over and begins to listen to the squirrel, going into more detail. Gallant gasps and smiles at the message.

”He says he knows where to find Foal Breath!”

”Well, what are we waiting for? Lead the way!” Autumn exclaimed to the squirrel, which hops off the stone as the three follow it towards the entrance of the village. Reaching the other side, the three made their way towards a patch of flowers next to a tree. The same flowers Gallant helped pick out for the critters. The two teens eyes widened in surprise.

“That’s it! That's the flower!” Autumn said, jumping for joy.

”Thats what Foal’s Breath looks like?” Asked Gallant.

”Yep! I never would’ve thought to check past the peaks to search here. Guess we got lucky you guys came along huh?”

”Yeah. For sure.” Said Mai, taking off her hat looking guilty. “Guess I owe you another apology.”

”Why?” Asked the unicorn.

”If your kindness hadn’t made yous top to help the squirrels, we never would’ve found the flower.”

”But if your honestly hadn’t convinced the kirin to talk, we wouldn’t need to find it.”

Mai chuckled. “Guess it’s a good thing the map sent both of us huh?”

”Yeah. Guess so.”

The two embraced once again as Autumn grabbed the flowers with her magic and thanked the squirrel. She turned to see the two friends hugging and cooed at the sight. “You guys, aw you’re gonna make me cry!”

”Now come on, we got a village to cure!” Said Mai as the three ran back to the hole.

Once the three made it back, Autumn threw the flowers into the central fountain, which began to gush a vivid blue almost instantly, matching the same color as the flowers. One by one, the kirin began to take a sip while the three watched from afar with a nervous look.

”Please work, Please work.” Autumn said to herself. Fortunately, fate on their side that day as they began to hear the kirin talk for the first time in years. Some even beginning to sing and laugh before it erupted into cheers. The three face’s brightened as the village was teeming with life once again. Rain Shine walked over to Autumn and began to speak in a compassionate, yet firm voice.

“Autumn Blaze, You have given us a gift—the realization that anger is within us, but it is our choice how we let it out. We would very much like it if you came back to live with us. I can’t say how much we’ve missed your beautiful voice.”

Autumn couldn’t hold it in anymore and embraced her leader with a tight hug, one which she gladly returned. She never thought she would ever feel something like this again, this warm feeling of love and friendship that she thought was lost to time but is now back. This was something the two of them, and everyone in the village, would never want to lose ever again. Once the hug ended, the three gasped as Rain Shine as the others began to glow softly in various colors of red and blue. After several seconds, the glowing ceased and as if it was an instinct that was left dormant for so long, Kirins started to bend fire but it wasn’t out of anger or vengeance. It felt…normal. Like it was always a part of them beyond their nirik side. Rain Shine looked in shocked at the sudden change.

”But…but how?”

”Fire is more than destruction, Rain Shine.” said Mai. “It’s life. It's a part of you. Once you learned how to accept that anger is part of your life, you were able to fully accept your true selves.”

Rain Shine lifted her own hoof up and summoned a small red flame in it. At first, she was a little nervous but she soon felt its soft warm feeling. Like when you snuggle up close to a fireplace.

“It's like a little heartbeat.” She said. “Thank you. Thank you all.”

The Kirin cheered as they hoisted the three up and shouted their names in unison, finally free from their vow and able to speak freely once again, only this time, they were no longer afraid as they now fully accepted the part they feared as themselves. In a way, they finally freed themselves.

Autumn Blaze:
’Cause rainbow’s wont light up the sky unless you let it rain

Mai:
And candles just won’t glow until they’re burned

Mai held a candle which was lit by one of the kirin’s, handing it to them and giving them a wink. She watched to see Gallant looking over the fountain at two kirin who begin splashing each other in the face, the two laughing in the process.

Gallant:
No you can’t give up your laughter

Mai:
’Cause your’re scared of a little pain

Autumn Blaze:
It’s a lesson that my village never learned

Autumn then grabs both Mai and Gallant and hugs them close, jumping into the water, getting them soaked and sprinkling the water in the surrounding area. Instead of getting angry though, Mai only laughed at the three embraced each other

Autumn, Mai, Gallant:
Oh, yea ‘cause rainbows won’t light up the sky unless you let it rain!

Mai and Gallant then felt a familiar buzz on their arm and flank and looked to see their marks glowing, the two throw each other a grin and hoof/fist bump each other.

Their quest at an end, and their mission was a success.

Later that night, the Kirin threw a big welcome home party for Autumn as well as a celebration for the return of their voices and welcoming their new friends. A large bonfire was made as Kirin sung and danced around it while other were at a stage watching Autumn do stand up, laughing at every joke they made. Mai and Gallant were sitting at a table with some other kirin, chowing down on some actual food, which brought a tear to Mai’s eyes as it was actual food. Gallant, however, wasn't able to eat his own as Rain Shine was busy telling them about their history.

”So wait, lemme get this straight.” He said. “You were actually spirits that came to our world sometime before the first harmonic convergence and when the portal closed, you lost your ability to firebend but somehow you still could but just through anger and rage.”

”Yeah, that sums it up.” said Rain Shine

“But when the second convergence happened, you didn’t get your bending back because you all took the vow of silence.” Mai continued. “When Autumn learned how to accept anger as part of herself, that's when it reawakened.”

”First the Sorcerers, then wisps, now Kirin? Makes you wonder who else crossed over and didn’t go back.”

”So I would assume you two will be returning to your home first thing?” Rain Shine asked. The two nodded.

”With our quest complete, its time for us to go.” Said Gallant. “Besides, we have school the next day.”

Rain Shine nodded but still looked a bit saddened. “Its shame you have to go. It was so nice getting to know you and all that has happened during our, ahem, isolation.”

”Hey that doesn’t mean we can always come back.” Said Mai. “And I’m sure the alicorns would be happy to meet you all and welcome you as a part of Equestria.”

Rain Shine smiled. “And you and your friends are always welcome here.”

“I just wish we could bring back some of your history so that everyone can learn about you.” Said Gallant.

”As much as I would love to share our history and culture, I’m afraid most of our documents were lost in the fire.” She said sadly. “But I can give you what we have and hope that we can both learn more about our new friends.”

The two nodded and shook her hoof in agreement. They looked to see Autumn laughing and waving to the group of kirin she just performed before, letting out a happy sigh.

”Oh man you don’t how long I kept those jokes in for!” She said looking at the three. “So what’s the plan for tomorrow? Oh! I gotta show you this giant chasm I found on the other side of the ridge! I saw a skeleton down there. I think it was Crazy Bill. May he rest in peace.” She looked at the kids, who were giving a look of unease. Her smile morphed into one of confusion before it dawned on her. She frowned. “You’re leaving tomorrow, aren’t you?”

”Yeah.” Said Mai. “We have our own families to go back to. I’m sorry we couldn't stay longer.”

”Oh I totally get it.” She said, trying not to sound upset. “But hey Mai? Thanks for, you know, helping me out and saving my home. I know it was difficult for you but I’m happy you stuck by.”

Mai got up from her seat and walked over to the Kirin, crouching to her level. “Hey, that’s what friends do. I promise I’ll come back to visit you as soon as I can. Maybe make it weekend out of it.”

Autumn’s eyes lit up. “Really?”

Mai held a hand to her heart. “Pinkie Promise.”

”Pinkie what?” She said in confusion.

Mai chuckled softly. “It’s something from back home. I’ll teach you sometime.”

Autumn tilted her head in confusion but simply shrugged to roll with it. The two hugged just as Gallant let out a yawn.

“I think I’m gonna hit the hay. Got a long day ahead of us tomorrow.”

Mai nodded as the embrace ended. “Yeah, not to mention our little adventure today.” She stretched her arms out and let out a yawn.

“Oh, you two can stay in our spare hut.” Said Rain Shine, pointing over to a small building next to a tall tree. “We had that space prepared for you earlier.”

”Thanks.” Said Gallant as the two walked over to the hut to get some shut eye. Autumn Blaze looked on, her smile morphing into sadness. She just made new friends in forever and now she’s saying goodbye to them. They did promise to visit but who knows how long that would be. Rain Shine noticed this and did feel sorry for her. But then, an idea came to her mind.

”You know, our kind is lost to history to ponies and these…’humans’ for quite some time now.” She said, walking over next to her. “Now with our voices back and given a new gift, we will need someone to spread the word of our existence outside these walls and teach those of our history and culture so that we can return to the history books.”

Autumn looked up at her leader with confusion. “What are you saying, Rain?”

Rain looked towards her and gave her a small smile. “I think you know.”

She was right, she did know but the question is was she be willing enough to do it.

”I know you just returned home after so long and this is a big responsibility to take on. I understand if you don’t want to but there’s no one I trust and believe right now other than you. You helped start this new age of kirins, I think it's only fair you are the one to help share our legacy with the world.”

Autumn was at a loss for words. She wanted her to be the one to share their knowledge with those on the outside. But that means being far away from home from who knows how long. Away from all her friends whom she missed dearly. It was a lot to take in and is happening so quickly. But then again, she gets to be with her new friends and get to learn more about their home so that she could bring it back and teach others. Maybe Mai and her friend Iris could teach her more about firebending.

With her mind made up, she looked up at the leader, who could already tell what choice she made. She nodded her head.

A few days passed since their quest and all seemed to be back to normal as the kids went back to another day of learning. Mai was aching in pain as she started to feel the results of her adventure finally catching up to her.

”Come on, you still can’t be that sore after three days.” Iris teased as she walked beside her.

”Oh yeah? Well you trying climbing up and down the side of a mountain four times. In heels!” Mai shot back, narrowing her eyes

”I would buuuut..” The princess playfully flapped one of her wings in response.”Wings make things a bit easier.” She said her grin widening.

”Why do you gotta rub it in?” Mai grumbled.

”Still can’t believe you discovered an entire civilization who couldn't speak. On top of them being both spirits and firebenders!’” Said Chrysalis.

”Believe it.” Said Gallant. “Twilight wouldn’t stop bugging me about it whenever I went to Akari’s. Even after I gave her the remaining documents. She’s even planning a trip to go there herself.

”Same with Flurry heart.” Akari said. “That flower you guys found would be perfect for her final exam on floral medicine. She’s just as eager to check this place out.”

”Well you guys can count me out.” Said Mai. “I’ve had enough adventure for one weekend. Now I just wanna finally relax and enjoy a weekend full of peace and…”

”Maiiiiii! Gallaaaant!”

”Quite.”

The kids looked over to see a tall anthro girl running towards them. She wore a simple green one shoulder dress with several patterns adoring it and a black fitting strapless one piece underneath, both held by a brown belt around her waist. Her hair and tail was frilly but also poofy, almost kinda a mix between Pinkie Pie and Rarity’s hairstyle. On her arms were two brown leather arm warmers. Her boots were the same color as her warmers but gradually turning more darker shade as the progressed down to her short heels. Between her golden brown eyes was a large crimson, curved two-tip horn with the bridge of her nose being scaly tipped. Upon closer examination, Gallant and Mai’s jaws nearly dropped to the floor.

”Autumn Blaze?!” They said in unison.

The kirin ran over to the team but almost tripped and fell over a few times, bumping into several students, excusing and apologizing before finally making it over to them, skidding to a stop.

”Wow, running on two legs is much harder than I thought.” She said. “How do you guys do it?” She looked over to see Iris and the others looking at her weirdly, she gasped. “Ohmygosh! You must be Iris! Mai told me so much about you. About all of you!” She took Iris’s hand and shook it vigorously, the Avatar being suddenly taken aback by the creatures strength. “Its such a pleasure to finally meet you.”

”Uh, Nice to meet you too?”

The kirin then went over and shook everyone’s hand “Its so nice to meet all of you! Wow you guys look much cooler not on a geo-steak! And Nori, was it? Love the hair, brings out the fins.”

Nori blushed slightly at the comment and tugged at her braided mane. “Oh well, I didn’t properly brush it as I was in a hurry but thank you, Ms. Blaze.”

”Please call me Autumn!” She said before looking over at Chrysalis. “And I love the wings!”

Chrysalis blinked a few times, surprised by her compliment. “Oh uh…thanks?”

"And Chi was it? You look a lot more bluer than in the picture. Loving it!"

"Thanks....I think?" Chi replied l, looking at her skin before looking at Hiro. "Wait am I really that blue?"

”Woah okay wait back up!” Mai said, holding her hands up, her eyes still wide with surprise. “Autumn, what are you doing here? I thought you were staying home?”

”Well I was until Rain Shine came up with a great idea. Since my kind’s history is all kinda, well, up in smoke, she thought it would be a great idea for me and several other kirins to come to your home and help teach our history to you guys! Of course we had to swing by the Queen’s in order to get their approval which, lemme just say, the nicest ponies and humans I ever met! No wonder people like your mom’s. Anyway, they said yes and now I’m an official Kirin ambassador! Whereas Korra and Twilight will be sending their own ambassadors to our village to help teach them about your history and culture as well as helping them get used to our new, well, “abilities”.” She said, snapping her finger causing a blue flame to appear in her palm. “They even enrolled me here so I’ll be in the same classes as you!”

”Wait. So you’ll be living in the city?” Gallant asked, his face lighting up. “That’s great!”

”Oh thats not the best part.” Autumn said, giggling with excitement. “Since were ambassador’s they gave up each a place to stay in the city, but after talking with your folks…” She jumped up and down with excitement. “You’re parents said I could stay with you guys!”

”What?!” Said the Sato sibs, Autumn nodded her head vigorously.

She appeared between the siblings and hugged them both. ”Yep! We’re gonna be roomies! Well not really since I’ll be having my own room but I’ll be right down the hall so we’ll technically be roomies still, right?”

“That’s…so…AWESOME!” Hiro said, Holding out his fist. “Welcome to fam, Autumn!”

”Thanks, ‘bro’ “Autumn replied with a cheeky snort before holding out her own. “Wait there’s something on your shirt.”

”Huh?”

Autumn then flicked her finger, hitting him on the nose on the way up. “Gotcha!”

Hiro blinked a few times before giving her a big smile. “Oh you and me are gonna get along just fine!”

”I like her already.” Chi whispered to Iris and Akari.

”She’s…a wild one thats for sure.” Said Iris. “But hey, always room for one more.”

Mai, however, seemed not as thrilled as her older brother. Her smile was tight and her voice dry. “Oh….yay.”

Autumn then noticed a boy standing next to Mai, who was still in a state of shock. “Ohhh” she slid over to the teenager. “And this tall drink of water must be Lu Ten. You are one lucky guy, lemme tell you that, honey.”

The two’s faces turned a deep crimson red almost simultaneously as Mai tried to cover her face with hat and Lu with his hand, all while the guardians tried not to bust out laughing.

“Welcome to Harmony High, Autumn.” Said Akari. “I’m guessing you want the tour?”

”Oh that would be wonderful!” She exclaimed.

”Would you like the tour the normal way or the-“

“Normal way!” Finished Mai, as she covered Akari’s mouth with her hand. “Let’s do the normal way, hm? Don’t wanna get Ms. Slate upset again yknow?”

Autumn arched an eyebrow but simply shrugged it off. “I guess the normal way it is. Lead the way, princess…princessesssss? Princess—you know what, I’ll just follow you guys.”

The team then began to show Autumn the school, with Hiro promising to show her their after school hand out spot afterwards. Mai tredded not far behind still letting the reveal process. Having to deal with one Hiro was enough as it, but two at the same time? Under one roof? Theres only so much she could handle and she’s gonna be next door to her?

”So much for a quiet weekend.” She said to herself. Autumn then slid over to her whispering in her ear.

”By the way, you guys need an extra couch?”

Author's Note

Also Surprise! Autumn Blaze is officially joining the cast! I always found her a fun character that I wish we got more time with so I’m hoping here we can get more time with her and develop more of her character and relationship with the others, especially Mai, who doesn’t seemed to thrilled to have to crazies living under the same roof.

What Is This Feeling?

Author's Note

Hey Everyone! Guess who’s back after a long hiatus. And Happy Holidays!

Now as some of you may know, I have completely restarted the story from scratch and while some elements stayed the same, I have tweaked to match my more better vision of what I want to do. If you wanna know what I mean, you can check out the previous chapters and see what’s changed if you haven’t. Now I still have a couple more to go through until I’ll be taking another hiatus. I’ve decided I’ll be taking more frequent breaks if necessary so I dont burn myself out. I hope you all understand.

So with all that said, please sit back and enjoy the newest chapter. And be sure to let me know what you think!

What Is This Feeling?

What Is This Feeling?

Her eyebrows furrowed as she looked down at the object before her, a small gold coin. She grunted as she moved her hand in different positions to try and and levitate it off the desk in Miss Radiance’s office. After another few seconds, she let out a deep exhale and lowered her hand.

”Try again.” Said Miss Radiance, sitting next to her. “Remember. Eyes shut. Toes clenched. Mind open.”

Chrysalis nodded and looked to the coin once again, her eyes closed and her mind clear. Or at least she tried to as her mind began to flood with images, horrible images of her past self casuing chaos and harm to innocent ponies. She saw images of her evil self kidnapping the elements and royals, kidnapping her friends, taking their magic, the royal wedding, the lies, everything she ever did. The more she pushed it away, the worse it got to the point where she finally opened her eyes and let out a frustrated grunt, slamming her hand on the table. Radiance was unfazed by it however, as she placed a comforting hand on the changlings shoulder.

”It’s alright.” She said, her voice calm and gentle. “You’ll get it.”

”When?” Said Chrysalis, still frustrated. “I was able to do just fine before but now its like I’ve never even done it. It’s been two weeks and I can’t even levitate a coin! And levitation is supposed to be easy!”

”It takes time my dear. That’s how magic works,” said Radiance. “Believe me, I was in your shoes too.”

”You were?” Said Chrysalis, her eyebrow raised in curiosity.

Radiance nodded. “I didn’t become this world famous enchantress in a day, you know. This stuff took time and lots of patience and it's because of that is why I am where I am today. I know you want to control this as soon as possible but you can’t rush perfection.”

”I know.” Chrysalis sighed. “But part of me wants to learn how to control this because If I don’t now, who knows what danger I could bring to everyone. What…she can bring.”

”You mean….her right?”

Chrysalis nodded.

“She’s still bothering you I would assume?”

She nodded again. “She never leaves me alone. In my head, in my dreams, heck she’s even there in my reflection.” She blinked a few times, feeling tears beginning to form. “I can’t even blink without seeing her.”

”I’m so sorry you are dealing with this.” Said Radiance, taking her hands into her own. “But you gotta be stronger than her. You are not the same girl you were at the beginning of the year. You want to change, you just gotta believe in that not only on the outside, but also inward.” Radiance placed a hand over Chrysalis’s heart. “You need to feel it, trust it, embrace it. For if she takes control—

“But what if that isn’t enough?” Chrysalis said, her voice shaky. “What if im not strong enough?”

”You can be, but only if you push through. Only if you let her stop haunting you and defying who you are. If you can’t see that then she’ll win and you’ll be lost once again.”

Chrysalis flinched but Radiance continued on.

”You want to have a purpose? This is your chance to have it. Don’t lose it. You can’t be weak, that’s what she strives for, is it not?”

Chrysalis nodded slowly.

”Then show her who’s in charge. Show her who is the real queen.”

Chrysalis looked back at the coin and closed her eyes, those words and images echoing in her mind as she tried to block them out, her muscles tensed and her hand stretched forth. She grunted as she continued to stay focused on the object.

”I’m not weak.” She whispered to herself. “I’m not weak.”

This time the darkness inside of her mind began to stir, but she didn’t flinch as it began to grow and grow. She then suddenly began to feel a warm sensation in her hand. The same feeling she felt back in the lunchroom and in the office before. She finally felt like she had control at last. She almost got it. Just a little bit more.

Boo.

Chrysalis gasped and as soon as she finally got concentrated, it was gone in a flash. She looked to see the coin only moved not even an inch from its position. She sighed, now even more frustrated than before. She almost had it. What went wrong.

“Tell you what, we’ll call it a session today.” Said Radiance. “Let’s meet up again in a few days, give some time to clear your head.”

Chrysalis slowly nodded, getting up from her seat with her backpack in hand and headed towards the door. She felt a hand in her own and looked to see Radiance with a small smile.

”Remember, Patience.”

Chrysalis gave a soft smile before heading out the door closing it behind her, Once she was gone, Radiance's smile morphed into a frown, her arms crossed as she was deep in thought, unaware that a pair of bright blue eyes was watching from the vent up above before scurrying away without making a sound.

The sweet smell of freshly baked goods filled the air once you stepped into The Pie’s Sweet Shoppe, the sweetest place in Harmony City and the usual hangout spot for the Guardians and other students from Harmony High, Golden Dragon, and other schools in the city. Speaking of which, The kids were at a large booth in the corner of the store, talking and laughing as they relaxed after another long day at school. Among them was also Velvet Vignette, Jasper Hamada, and newest student/member, the wild but kind-hearted Autumn Blaze.

If you ever wondered what would happen if you put Chi and Hiro into a blender, Autumn would be the results. Its only been a couple weeks since she moved to Harmony City but Autumns’ already learned so much from her new friends. Tall structures as high as the eye can see, various species living together in harmony, And the food, oh the food was to die for. So much better than bug jerky back home, Although she was still getting used to the sudden jump in technology like trying to work a geo phone, a welcome gift from Asami and Bolin who decided to “adopt” her into their home while she was staying in the city, or awestruck by how a refrigerator light turns off when the door closes, And while she’s not new to how school works, she does leave some student and teacher’s eyebrows raised at certain antics she does in class, some of them getting a laugh out of her classmates that put Hiro’s rep as the class clown in jeopardy, one of which he doesn't mind as he enjoys the new competition that isn't Chi.

Speaking of which, It was quite surprising by how much she was able to connect with the others so quickly even after being alone for so long. Obviously, her and Hiro got off almost instantly with her love of jokes and pranks, something that also Chi had a liking towards also as well as her surprisingly great athletic skills. Its no surprise these three became fast friends right out the gate.

Iris, Mai, Jasper, and Akari were more than happy to help her with her firebending, even teaching some new tricks of their own, although it did lead to some hair (and wings) nearly being burnt off, she was quite the fast learner. Gallant helped her with understanding more about both human and ponies history, as well as his love for animals. Nori, being Nori, fell almost instantly in love with her hair and helped Autumn with trying out different outfits.

Even Velvet had got along quite well with Autumn both intrigued by each other’s home and history, Velvet providing her with tons of information she can write back home and vice versa. Not to mention their sparkling personalities made them bounce off each other quite easily like Hiro and Chi.

Flurry Heart and Rohan also got acquainted with her as well, learning alot about the plantlife from her home, research that they could use for university. I could on and on about how much people grew a liking to her, but I’d be here all day.

”Alright so lemme get this straight one more time.” Said Autumn, as she looked at Chi. “So you can shapeshift into anything? Like anything anything?”

”Well almost anything.” Said Chi. “While I have no problems turning into lets say a wolf or human, others take a lot more concentration. But for the most part yea, anything you can think of!”

”Oh really?” Said Autumn, before leaning closer to the wisp with a smirk. “Then let’s put it to the test.”

“Is that a challenge, carrot top?” Said Chi, producing her own smug smirk.

”Might be, unless you’re….chicken?”

“Alright. Let’s maybe save this challenge for when were not inside a public building?” Said Jasper. “As much as I would love to see this happen.”

”Sorry but its just, wow! I’ve learned so much from you guys in such a short time its still kinda hard to take in.” Autumn said. “I mean your family literally saving the world Celestia knows how many times, You’re mom being the start of a new era of Avaters? Avercar?”

”Avatar” Hiro corrected.

“Thanks. and you and your friends traveling to the spirit world, getting trapped in a magical mirror which by the way I can’t imagine how cramped that could be cause i'm really claustrophobic I just start going crazy which kinda reminds me of the time me and a friend back home got trapped in cave cause she saw this pretty-“

”Uh Autumn?” Said Mai, tapping her on the shoulder. “You’re doing it again.”

”Doing what again?” She said, arching an eyebrow. This earned some stifled laughs from the group and Mai simply to rolls her eyes.

”Nothing. Continue.”

”Great! So anyway as I was saying—”

As the others listened on, Iris looked to see an empty seat next to her. She frowned and let out a small sigh. She thought Chrysalis would be here by now but ever since she started being in the same magic arts class as her, she hasn’t been hanging around the group as much as before. She keeps saying that she’s staying behind to get some extra studying in the library but it doesn't make sense cause whenever they do that, she just excuses herself. It’s almost as if for the past few weeks she’s been actively avoiding them.

No, she couldn’t be. She knew the last couple weeks have been rough on her. And its like her mom said, she needed some space to find herself. When she’s ready, she’ll be there. But something still didn’t sit right. She felt like she needed to do something, She’s the princess of friendship, it's literally in the title. It’s her job to help those in need and to spread it. But why does it feel she’s doing it wrong?

The sound of the door bell rung as three more ponies walked in. Those being Opaline, Cozy Glow, and Misty, the latter carrying the two’s backpacks inside.

“Don’t look now but the devilish duo has arrived.” Said Flurryheart, her eyes narrowing at the sight. The three walked up to the counter where Pinkie Pie greeted them

”Helloooo there ladies!” She greeted, her chipper tone still as bright as ever even after all these years. “I’m presuming the usual?”

”Actually make it three of the cinnamon raspberry smoothies this time.” Said Opaline. “And make mine with sugar free?”

”But what’s the point of having whipped cream with no sugar?” Said Pinkie. “Thats what makes whipped cream so good!”

”And can I have extra cinnamon in mine?” Misty said, struggling to hold onto all three book bags.

“Sure thing, Misty!” Pinkie then typed a few buttons on the register.

”Oh and put it on my tab.” Said Opaline. “My daddy will pay for it later.”

”Hmm I don’t know. You said that last time. And the time before. And the time before.” Her eyes then popped open before leaning in close and narrowing them. “Waaaait. Are you just saying that so you can get out of paying?”

Opaline scoffed. “Now why on earth would you think such a thing?”

”Maybe because you are the daughter of the head of school board as well as the world famous fashion designer, well not as world famous as Rarity, no offense so you use your popularity to get free stuff as well as staying out of trouble and-“

The more pinkie talked, the more Opaline’s anger began to rise as her left eye began to twitch. Cozy seeing this, tried to descalate the situation by pulling out a few bits and gems and placing them on the table.

“Will this cover it?” She said. Pinkie looked down at the money given.

”Yep! This will do!” She said with glee. “I’ll have those done lickity split!” She then took the receipt and walked over to the kitchen window. “Cheese! We need three brown sweethearts swimming in soap, one with extra dirt, STAT!!”

”Already on it, honey pie!” Cheese called out, giving her a quick salute before heading off to work.

”You didn’t have to do that.” Said Opaline. “I had it taken of.”

”Considering you looked like you were about to turn her into a pink meringue pie, I would think otherwise.” said Cozy, placing the purse back in her pocket. “Besides, consider it a token of my friendship to you. And Misty.”

”Thanks, Cozy.” Said Misty.

“Come on, we’ll sit at my usual spot.” Said Opaline as the three looked towards in the direction of the guardians, who were sitting in the corner.

”I think your spot is taken.”

”Yeah, I can clearly see that, Misty!” Oplaine.

“Well then I guess we’ll have to ask nicely for them to move.” Said Cozy, before the three began walking over towards them

”Don’t look now but the two stooges and Misty are heading this way.” Said Velvet.

”Maybe if we don’t say anything, they’ll just go away.” Said Mai.

”Who?” Said Autumn. Aren’t they in our class?”

”Yep. And they are the last people you wanna talk to.” Said Akari. “Trust me, they’re bad news/“

”Oh I’m sure they aren’t too bad!”

”Uh excuse me, Goondians?” Said Opaline, her voice snobby as ever. “You’re in my spot.”

“How many times we gotta tell you, Opaline.” Said Iris, her annoyance for the unicorn already rising. “There isn’t any assigned seating. Anyone can sit wherever they want.

”Oh that’s rich coming from you.” Cozy retorted. “A princess saying anyone can sit wherever they want when she always gets the special treatment.”

”You know I’m not like that.”

”Uh huh sure.”

”Besides, why do you need a booth this big anyway? Its only you three.”

”Because I always sit here. So why don’t you make like a fly and buzz off.”

”Hey that’s enough.’ Said Jasper, getting up from her seat, her brows furrowed at the unicorn. “Just drop it Opaline. No need to start a scene.”

“Uh Opaline?” Misty whispered. “Maybe we should just go to the spot by the-“

”Oh that’s rich! Coming from the Queen of Scenes herself.” Opaline laughed sarcastically at the firebender. “I don’t know if you noticed but you should be the last person who tells me to not start something considering your….history.”

Hiro got up to defend her but was quickly grabbed by Mai who simply shook her head. Even though she would love to see this unicorn get the good ol one two, the last thing they needed was to cause a bigger commotion in Pinkie’s shoppe. And by the looks of it, Jasper didn’t seem to be needing any help as she was still calm but her voice firm as ever.

”If your trying to get me to snap in front of your new friend then its not gonna work.” She said. “So why don’t you take Misty’s advice and go sit over by the window, hm?”

Opaline narrowed her eyes at her before scoffing. “Fine. I didn’t want to sit here anyway. Got Kirin dirt on my spot.” She turned her head in a dramatic fashion before walking away, Cozy following suit. Misty however bowed her head and quietly apologized profusely before turning and catching up with the other two. Jasper let out a deep exhale before sitting back down.

”Okay, I take that back.” Said Autumn. “Those two are absolutely insufferable.”

”Get used to it.” Said Mai. “Though to be honest, I'm still not even after all these years.”

”You okay?” Hiro asked Jasper.

“Yeah I’m fine.” She said. “It’s just, how can a girl like her be so…..fowl?”

”You’re being nice.” Said Akari. “But yeah. I’m still trying to figure that out. Though thanks for y’know, not making things worse.”

”Hey at this point, descaling a situation is basically a second job.” Jasper said jokingly. Her phone then let out a faint buzz and she looked to see her screen flashing with a reminder. She sighed. “Speaking of which.”

“Gotta deal with the King of Scenes?”

“Yeah, it doesn't help that I still have tons of homework to do as well.”

”I still can’t believe he’s still grounded.” Said Gallant. “Was you’re dad that mad?”

”Not as mad as me.” She said, grabbing her backpack. “I doubt this’ll change him or anything but maybe he’ll lay off you guys for awhile.”

”Don’t count it.” Said Chi.

“I’ll catch you guys later.” She then looked to Hiro. “Practice tomorrow?”

”Same time. Better bring your A-game, team leader.” He said jokingly.

”And you better stay focused.” She teased, causing his face to turn deep red and shrink a bit in her seat. She waved good-bye to the others and made her leave.

”It was only one time.” He muttered. “One time.”

”Dude, how is it after all these years you still haven’t asked her out?” Said Chi.

“I’m just…waiting for the right time, yknow?” He said, twiddling his thumbs. “Just wanna wait for the right moment.”

”And when is that moment?” Said Mai. “You had like every Harmony Festival since you laid eyes on her, the middle school Spring Fling, The Hearths Warming Parties, Hearts and Hooves Day, The one time where-“

”Okay I get the point!” He exclaimed. “Besides, it's not like you're the one to talk. You froze the moment you laid eyes on Lu Ten!”

”True. But it didn't take me ten years of my life to talk to him without sounding like a squeaky chew toy.” She said, wrapping an arm around Lu Ten, which made him slightly blush. Hiro opened his mouth to protest but quickly shut it, shrugging his shoulders.

“Touche”

”She’s gonna be a senior next year, Hiro.” Said Iris. “If you’re gonna go for it, nows your chance.”

”I mean I will.” He said, rubbing the back of his neck. “I just don’t wanna jump into it, that’s all.”

“Hang on. Hiro? Taking things slow? On a girl?” Nori said. “And I thought dancing with a unagi was the peak of my lifetime.”

”Alright guys, take it easy.” Said Autumn. “If Hiro wants to wait then let him. It’s not like it’ll be the end of the world by the time she graduates or anything.”

”Thank you, Autumn.”

”Although if you do need some relationship advice, I’m sure I can assist on your…emotional intelligence.”

Hiro shot up and looked at Autumn only to turn to his sister and boyfriend and frown in annoyance, the two simply smiling and waving.

”No seriously, I was basically the love doctor back in my village. I’m a pro with these types of things.”

”I’ll…keep that in mind Autumn. Thanks.”

Akari then leaned in slightly, looking in Hiro’s eyes. “There’s something else isn’t’ there?”

Hiro shot up, eyes slightly widened. “What? No. No there isn’t it. Nothing else is there whats there I don’t see anything there why are you looking at me stop looking at me!” He said before sipping his smoothie.

Mai noticed this too, a sly grin forming on his face. “Don’t actually tell me you are still scared as to what Pao would do to you, aren’t you?”

Hiro lightly chocked on his drink at the mention of his name. “Pao? Ha!” he scoffed, waving a hand. Please, you think I’m scared of the brother of my childhood crush that could turn me into a Satocicle and throw me in the ocean with no trace or evidence if I break his sister’s heart? Im not scared…..” He smiled at Gallant, only to grab him by the collar his his shirt and pull him close to his face, eyes widen and expression changed to that of fear. “I’m terrified!”

“He can’t be that terrifying,” said Autumn.

“The guy can slice a tree in half with a single strike of water.” Said Chi.

“That’s not too bad.” Said Lu Ten.

“From a water bottle.” Nori added. “Halfway full.”

Autumn and Lu Ten sucked in their lips.

“Okay, you should be terrified.” Said Autumn.

Hiro groaned and rested his head on the table. “I guess me and Jasper were never meant to be.”

Mai opened her mouth, about to say something before Iris quickly closed it, shaking her head. Mai slouched her shoulders and growled from under her hand.

“I’m sure the right moment will arrive eventually.” Said Nori. “Just gotta go with the tide.”

“And if Pao does do anything funny, you know Jasper’s always gonna keep him in check..” said Akari.

“Yeah, I guess.” Said Hiro.

”Hey, does anyone know if Chrysi was supposed to show up?” Said Chi.

“I texted her a few minutes ago but havent heard a reply back yet.” Said Akari. “Maybe she forgot?”

“Lemme try.” said Iris as she typed into her phone before pressing ‘SEND’. She waited a few seconds before her screen flashed with a message.

“Wow that was quick.” Said Nori.

Iris looked at her screen and frowned when she read the message, she typed something in response and sent it before flipping her phone back over.

”She’s not coming, is she?” Said Gallant. Iris shook her head.

“Look, I get that we need to give her some space but, are you sure we’re doing the right thing?” Said Nori. “I feel as though we should be there for her.”

”And we will.” Said Iris. “But we should also give her time to find her footing. If and when she needs us, we’ll be there.”

The other nodded in agreement, but the thought still lingered over all of them. Part of them wanted to be there for her but ever since that incident in the cafeteria, she’s been a bit more distant that normal. They couldn’t help but feel worried. While thinking about this, they were unaware that a butterfly was floating by the window. That said butterfly had a very familiar green color scheme on its wings and body. It flew there for a few more second before flying off into the sky towards her apartment.

The roaring engine of Jasper’s motorbike echoed in the air as she pulled into the driveway of her house. While it was no Sato mansion, it was still rather large for how wealthy her family was thanks to her dad's engineering skills. A definite beenfit of being the former head engineer of Sato Industries. She parked it in its usual spot and took off her helmet, her long frilly hair flowing free from its tight constraints.

Pulling out her key, she opened the front door to her home, only to be greeted by a large red-orange blur flying around the entryway before landing on Jasper's outstretched arm.

It was a phoenix, a young and beautiful one at that. Its feathers were a dazzling array of reds, oranges, and yellows that gave it the appearance of a living flame. Its golden eyes gleamed as it let out a sharp, cheerful cry.

”I see someone is full of energy,” Said Jasper, scratching her friend behind the ear. “Had a good day today, Sora?”

Sora let out another chipper cry, rubbing his head under Jasper’s chin, a sign of love and trust he had formed with her over the years. Jasper laughed, “Yeah, it's nice to see you too.”

She lifted her arm up, letting him fly back up in the air and over to his perch which was next to the stairs leading to the second floor. She tossed her backpack onto the nearby couch, and took off her shoes and jacket to get a little more comfortable.

”Pao! I’m home!” She called out. There was no reply. She called again. ”Pao? Ya hear me?”

Again. No reply. Jasper let out a sigh and began walking up the stairs leading to both of their rooms, Sora following behind her flying up and down the hallway.

”You better be up there doing homework!” She called as she walked down the hall till she made it to her destination. She knocked on the door, not too loud but loud enough in case he decided to take an after school snooze. ”Pao? You in there?”

No reply. Now she was getting frustrated. She placed her ear against the door to see if she can hear anything going on in there. While nothing really stood out at first, she then began to hear the faint noise of music on the other side. That only meant one thing. She rolled her eyes and opened the door to see Pao laying on his bed, headphones in listening to his music.

Usually when he’s had a long day, working on stuff in his workshop, or needs to relieve some tension, Pao enjoys escaping through music. Sometimes he can get a little too lost in it like what’s happening now. He laid on his bed, headphones in, eyes shut tight as he nodded along to whatever was blasting through his walkman. Jasper planted her hands on her hips and waited for him to notice her. She cleared her throat. Guess its time to enter "Sis" mode.

She leaned down and gave him a sharp poke in the ribs.

“Gah!” Pao flailed, tumbling off the bed and landing on the carpet with a muffled thud, Sora landing on his head.

Jasper smirked. “I’m home.”

”What did I say about not coming into my room?!” He said, getting up from the floor,swiping Sora away who then landed on a perch next to the window. “It’s off limits unless I say so!”

”Yeah, sorry bud. That doesn’t work on sisters. You should know that by now.” She said, handing him back his walkman that fell on the floor. He took it and pressed the ‘stop’ button before placing it on his bedside table and going to his desk. “Did you get your homework done?”

”Almost,” he replied, sitting down and pulling out his book. “I was taking a break in case you were wondering.”

”A break?”

”Yeah? Is that a crime?”

”Pao…”

”Ugh, fine. I didn’t start. Just needed to clear my head, that's all.”

”Why?” She asked, sitting down on his bed. “Did something happen?”

”Oh nothing, just that fact that Iris’s little friendship project made me look like a fool in front of the whole school.”

”You’re still on about this?”

“She’s the reason i'm grounded in the first place!” He said, turning around in his seat to face her.

”No. You are grounded because you were bullying a bunch of kids and nearly harmed Chrysalis. You are lucky that Miss Radiance was there to stop it.”

”Oh don’t tell me you actually believe that buck wash.”

”Language.”

”Whatever!” He shouted slamming his book close, causing her to flinch a little. “Look, Whether its my fault or not, I know what I saw! I’m telling you sis, she’s bad news. Whatever Iris and her Snordians did clearly didn’t work.”

”Okay first off, don’t call my friends the Snordians.” She said. “And second, why can’t you just give Chrysalis a chance? She’s really trying to change. I trust Iris and the others are helping her through her stuff right now, why can’t you?"

“I dunno, maybe because she was a tyrant queen that nearly took over the world three times.” Said Pao. “If she couldn’t change before, why now?”

”That still doesn’t excuse what you did.”

”She should watch her mouth then.” He mumbled.

”Pao!”

”Look if your done annoying me, can you and Mr. Featherweight over here out of my room? I don’t want to clean up his business….again.” he glared at the phoenix who simply shrugged his wings before going back to his home. He continued on with his homework, only to stop when he felt the warm embrace of her sister’s arms wrapped around his torso and her hair covering his face.

”You need a shower.”

“And you need some soap in that mouth of yours.” She retorted.

“If you don’t use it up like last time then sure.”

She flicked his ear in his response, making him yelp in at the sharp pain only to tug at her hair, enough to where she felt it but not enough to where it hurt her. The two then growled at each other and the next thing they knew, they were both on the ground wrestling each other like they were little kids. Sora tilted his head from the perch, watching them roll around like squabbling puppies. Eventually, Jasper pinned Pao down, locked in a hold and Jasper lay on top of him.

“Now what do you say?”

”No fair! I wasn’t even fully prepared yet!”

”No, I don't think that's the word. Try again.” She said teasingly.

”Jasper!”

”Nope! One more time.”

“Fine! Uncle!” He groaned, finally admitting defeat. Satisfied, Jasper let him go and he collapsed to the ground, exhausted catching his breath.

”And Jasper Hamada takes the lead 7-6!” She shouted to the imaginary crowd. “Let’s hear it for big sis! Jasper! Jasper! Jasper!”

Sora let out a loud cry to celebrate the victory of his owner over her brother.

“Yeah Yeah Yeah.” He said getting up from the floor and brushing himself off. “I’ll be ready for you next time. But seriously, you do need a shower. Smell worse than Sora on bath day.” Pao said, waving the air. Sora squaked angrily at him, offended by his comment. “What? You know I’m right.”

”Hey! I do not smell that bad!” Jasper protested, only to take a quick whiff under her arm, her nose wrinkling up faster than a used paper towel. “Okay, yeah. Shower time. Which reminds me, need to get some more shampoo after pro bending practice tomorrow.”

“Lemme guess, with Hiro?” Pao’s expression darkened a little as he sat back in his chair.

“Yeah, so?”

“So you know what I’m gonna say next.”

Jasper’s brows furrowed. “I thought we already talked about this, Pao.”

“So you also know why its a bad idea.”

“And you why I don’t want you choosing who I can and cannot like.” Said Jasper, crossing her arms. “Hiro’s a nice guy and a good friend.”

“If he’s such a nice guy why hasn’t he asked you out yet?”

Jasper froze for a brief moment, trying to think up a reason. “Maybe its’s because he’s scared you’ll freeze him on the spot.”

“See? Now you get it.”

Jasper narrowed her eyes. “I just don’t get it. They’re not bad people. You used to be friends with them.”

Pao stopped writing and froze. He let those words sink in real deep before shaking his head. “Yeah. But that was a long time ago, and you know why I’m like this. I just…” he trailed off, not wanting to live that memory again. “By the way, Dad said he’s gonna be late again. Had to go back to the office.”

“Lemme guess, another ‘private project’?” Jasper said, air quoting the last part.

“Bingo”

Jasper sighed. “Well then I guess cooking tonight. Besides, we’ve been eating take-out too much recently.”

”Eating seaweed noodles all the time isn’t any better you know.” Said Pao, not looking up from his notebook.

”It is when you add vegetables in there.” She said. “I’ll call you when its ready.”

”Thanks, sis.”

Jasper turned and was about to walk out to but stopped and slightly turned her head back, bits of her hair covering a part of her eye.

”Hey…I love you. You got that?”

“Yeah, I know.” He said, continuing with his homework. He continued to write his answers down until a shadow covered his paper. He looked to see a brown fist next to his face and his sister smiling at him.

”Hamada pride?”

Pao looked down at the fist and up at his sister. Rolling his eyes, he fist bumped her, a small smirk growing on his face. “Hamada pride.”

When Jasper left, Pao sank back into his chair, flipping open his notebook. But his mind wandered. He hated how her words lingered.

“She’s really trying to change. Give Iris and the others a chance. Trust them.”

Was she, though? Could someone like Iris help Chrysalis really change? Or was it all just an act? He wanted to believe the former but his taste towards those guys was bitter. Then his mind went back to earlier this year, how everyone had stared at him after the incident. Like he was the bad guy for picking on those kids. And maybe… maybe he had been. And he was too blind to see it himself at that moment. He wanted to get back at her but this feeling deep down just told him it wasn’t worth it. That it would do him no good. He let out a heavy breath and tapped his pencil against the desk.

“Stupid conscience,” he muttered.

Sora chirped from his perch. “Don’t look at me like that.” Pao grumbled.

The phoenix ruffled its feathers and turned away dramatically, leaving Pao alone with his thoughts. Part of him wanted to believe that she is different, but the other just says otherwise. A waste of time for everybody. But no matter how much he tried to shove it aside, the seed Jasper planted wouldn’t stop growing.

And that really annoyed him more than anything.

Chrysalis looked through her notebook, going over what she learned in class today and writing down the answers on her assignment. She decided to start homework a little early than usual since Kuvira was gonna be running late tonight, not that she didn’t mind. She kinda liked being a little introverted every once and awhile. But even when working on her homework, she still couldn't get her mind off her lesson today. She did exactly what Radiance told her but she still couldn’t do it. She could feel it. It was so close but just like that, it was gone. It was as though her evil side was preventing her from taking control. Or at least not complete control. She knew that she wanted her to embrace her darkness once again, but if she did who knows if she’ll be ever be brought back like before. She needed to figure this out, and fast. Even if it meant not hanging out with her friends much anymore.

Gurgle

Her thoughts were interrupted when she heard the faint sound of her stomach growling. Come to think of it, she didn’t really eat much today at school and with Kuvira out till later tonight, She’d have to fend for herself which, again, wasn’t anything new. They had plenty of food so its not like she’ll starve. Maybe a light dinner can clear her mind so she can concentrate. Putting down her pencil, she walked out of her room and went to the fridge, only to open it and realize something was missing.

”Right. Forgot to get milk.” She said, rolling her eyes. “Guess I gotta make a quick pit stop before I feast.”

She closed the fridge and put on her shoes before opening the door and walking into the elevator. Fortunately, the corner store was just a block from the complex so it didn’t take long for her to walk over, get the milk, pay, and head back to the building. Although on the way back, just as she pushed the button for the elevator to go up, a hand came through and stopped it from closing.

A familiar, bright pink, hand.

”Oh. It’s you.” Said Cozy, expression being that of annoyance. “I’ll just wait for the next one.”

“Just get in here.” Chrysalis said, rather bluntly. “I promise I won’t bite.”

Cozy looked at her as though she had something on her face but rolled her eyes and walked inside. Chrysalis pushed the button again, letting the door close fully this time and started to move upwards. The two sat in an awkward silence, not knowing what to say. Cozy looked down at her phone and started to type something while Chrysalis silently tapped her fingers on the jug of milk she just bought. The more the two stood there, the more the air in the box began to feel hotter than usual. But what could they say to each other, it's not like they were friends. Chrysalis’s eyes slowly looked towards Cozy’s face, making sure she didn’t see it. The pegasus frowned after reading a text from someone and placed her phone back in her pocket and leaned on the wall next to her arms crossed. The more she noticed it, the more…upset she looked. Was something going on in her life back home? Radiance never mentioned it during her tutoring. Although that is private business so why would she. I’d imagine she wanted her to make more friends instead of being with Opaline which was clearly a bad influence. But it’s not like she wants to be friends with her and the others. She made that perfectly clear. Then again, maybe it wouldn’t hurt to get to know her more.

”So….how was your day?” Chrysalis said, only to immediately regret it and mentally facepalm herself. “How was your day?! Are you serious?!” She screamed in her mind. “Who even starts with that?!”

”Why do you care?” Cozy said rather bitterly.

“I’m just asking thats all.”

“….it was fine.”

“Oh..okay.”

The two sat in silence again, the door dinging and the opening to their floor. Chrysalis politely let her go first to which she simply huffed and walked away.

“Hey Cozy, wait!” She called.

“Please go away.” She mumbled as she fidgeted for her keys.

“Look, I know we got off on the wrong foot but maybe if you want we can—“

”What? Go get some ice cream? Hang out at the mall?” She said in a pretty high and sarcastic tone of voice. “Oh! How about we join hands and sing songs while skipping down the sidewalk making a complete fool of ourselves!”

Chrysalis stepped back a moment, the tension in the air feeling a lot more tighter than usual. “I’m just saying that—“

”Well save it!” She retorted. “Look, I don’t know what you and my Auntie are doing during your free time but know this, bug.” She began to step forward, causing the changeling to step back. “I don’t like you. I don’t like your friends. I don’t want to be friends with either of you. We will never be friends either in this or the next life. You may think you are different than before, but all I see is just some lowlife changeling who can’t seem to understand that some people don’t wanna be friends with her no matter how much she changed. From what I see, you are one of the last ponies that deserve a second chance and you will never ever change. You will always be the same evil bug you have always been since the day you turned into that crazy queen. Now, don’t ever talk to me again or else you’ll get a nice up close experience with Milo’s teeth. Do I make myself clear?”

By the time she was done, she had Chrysalis pinned up against her wall, completely mortified by what she heard. She gulped hard and nodded her head.

“Crystal.”

”Good.” Cozy then simply walked back to her door and slammed it closed once she entered. The changeling then opened her door and quickly shut it. She let out a sigh of relief that it didn’t get any worse. While those words didn’t necessarily hurt her, it definitely stung. She just had a confused dumbfounded look on her face, still processing everything that was said. All she did was try to make amends and start over but….dang she did not hold back this time.

“So much for starting over.” She said before placing the milk on the counter and starting dinner.

While it wasn’t a nightmare this time, she still couldn’t shake those words from her mind. It felt like she had that bottled up for who knows how long and Chrysalis unintentionally lit the keg. Just what was her issue with her? Did she hurt her in the past as Chrysalis? No she couldn't, she was still being regenerated when Cozy was still a filly. She just might’ve heard the rumors. But she had no reasons to like the others, she didn’t have to be so mean to them. Just because they are friends with her doesn’t mean she had to carry that same hate to those who truly care for her. And then she has the audacity to put on a scene in front of other students to make her look popular just because her aunt is the head of magic class. She only did this to give Cozy the chance to make new friends but all she’s ever done is hang out with Opaline and flaunt her fame. Acting all cute and innocent when that’s not her true colors at all. Its almost like she was a complete little…

Cozy groaned, covering her face with her pillow to try to not wake Milo, who was sleeping in a little cot next to her’s. She was still thinking about what she said earlier. And no, it wasn’t because of remorse, oh no, it was because she just hated that changeling. Just who does she think she is? Trying to be her friend. She already has her aun spending more time with her and now she just thinks they’re friends, the same can happen with her?

The more she thought about Chrysalis, the more her hatred rose. It was as though it was a stain in her mind that wouldn't come off. And the more she scrubbed, the worse it got. The same can be said for her stupid little friendship making buddy group. She couldn’t stand it anymore! She had to get it out. While usually she would vent to Milo and on occasion, Aunty Vee, they were both asleep and she didn’t want to wake them. It was then she remembered something she haven’t used since she got here. She got out from her bed, turning into her anthro form, wearing her nightgown and walked to her desk, she switched the light on to the lowest setting and pulled something out of her drawer, a pink book with her cutie mark on it. Milo got this for her during Hearths Warming, telling her to use it whenever she needed to let off some steam since her Aunt was getting sick of her making her room a mess and buying new pillows every other day of the week. She opened the lock and grabbed a quill, dipping it in ink before going to a blank page.

“Dearest diary,”

Chrysalis walked out of the kitchen, a glass of water in hand as she sat down at the kitchen table and placed a book down in front of her. When she moved in, Kuvira bought her a journal as a way to help her vent or just talk to herself whenever she needed to. It help her during her time serving her sentence back when she was defeated so she figured maybe it could help her just lay everything down and get this out of her head. Or at least try to. Taking the quill in hand, she took in a deep breath and began to write:

“Dear journal.”

Cozy Glow and Chrysalis:
I thought my first days would be nothing but highs no lows.
But alas, there's been confusion, oh, what a twist,
I didn’t think my life would lead to this.

Cozy Glow presses her quill to the paper, writing furiously. Chrysalis scribbles as if her quill might tear through the page.

Cozy and Chrysalis:
There’s been some confusion, For you see my classmate is…..

Cozy then began to draw a crude drawing of Chrysalis, complete with cartoonishly large eyes and frown, having her tongue stick out.

Cozy Glow:
Unusually and exceedingly conniving,
And altogether downright impossible to describe…..

Chrysalis had to take a look in the mirror next to her just once, the reflection being an exact copy of Cozy before turning back in a bright blue flash to her normal self and writing down one simple word to describe her perfectly, all while making her own crude drawing of Cozy, complete with a exaggerated bow and flames around her.

Chrysalis:
Snob.

Cozy Glow:
Bug.

(Parody of What is this Feeling from Wicked)

Cozy and Chrysalis threw their quill down and slammed the book shut, getting up from their seat and began to pace around the room. Not even writing was helping them as much. Just the more they wrote the more they just began to hate each other. And it only grew with each passing second.

Cozy Glow:
What is this feeling,
So sudden and vile?

Chrysalis:
I felt it the moment
You showed that fake smile.

Cozy Glow:
My pulse is racing,

Chrysalis:
My head is spinning,

Cozy Glow:
Yeah well, My patience's fading—

Both:
What is this feeling?
Bitter as a sting,
Does it have a ring?
Yes!

The next day, they both woke up and walked out of their homes heading off to school, both laying eyes on each other, narrowed and scowls on each of their face and they walked towards each other until there was almost nose to nose.

Loathing
Unadulterated loathing

Cozy Glow:
For your face!

Chrysalis:
Your voice!

Cozy Glow:
Your clothing!

Cozy Glow & Chrysalis:
Let’s just say, I loathe it all!
Every single quirk, don't care how small,
Makes my very skin begin to crawl—
With simple, utter loathing!

They both heard a ding and saw the elevator has opened, both running to the door, Cozy, thinking fast, knocks over a vase, which Chrysalis quickly catches so it doesn’t break, she sighs in relief, only to realize that Cozy has gotten into the elevator and looks to see the pegasus sheepishly smiling and waving at her. Chrysalis growls in anger, the vase suddenly vibrating and shatters into millions of pieces, not even caring that she got wet.

Cozy Glow & Chrysalis:
There’s a twisted satisfaction
In this endless interaction.
It’s so pure! So strong!
Though I must admit it came on fast,
Still, I’m quite convinced that it can last.

Cozy made it school, for sure thinking she got here before Chrysalis did. She greeted Opaline and went to their homeroom, only to be greeted by Chrysalis sitting in her seat. The pegasus was wide eyed and jaw dropped while she simply smiled at her, getting up from her seat and as she passed the two, hissed at Opaline which made her reel back in fear.

Cozy Glow and Chrysalis:
And I will be loathing,
Loathing you,
My whole life long!

Harmony High Students:
Oh.Dear Cozy, you’re just too sweet!
How do you take it? She can’t be beat!
She’s a menace! She’s a frighter!
We don’t mean to pick a side here,
But Cozy Glow, you’re the lighter!

Cozy Glow:
Well…these things are sent to try us!

This feud continued on till lunchtime, now with most of the school joining in. Chrysalis got her tray like everybody else but not without everybody getting up from their seats or banging their trays to the beat all giving her a dirty look.

The only ones who were looking at her funny were The Guardians, who were sitting at their table watching everything unfold.

Harmony High Students:
Poor dear Cozy, forced to survive,
A girl so vile, it’s hard to describe!
We just want to tell you,
We’re all on your side!

We share your-

Guardians Guys:
We know this feeling,
Not sudden and new?

Harmony High:
(Loathing!)

Iris and Akari:
I felt the moment
Those two came into view.

Nori:
The tension’s rising—

Harmony High:
(Let’s just say)

Mai and Lu Ten:
Their patience is breaking—

Harmony High:
(We loathe it all!)

Chi, Hiro, Autumn Blaze:
Oh, I know this feeling!

It felt like it went on for days on end. A flamd that could never go out. One time during class, the two ran to snag a seat in the corner of the room, Chrysalis was almost there but suddenly out of nowhere, Milo came rushing in taking the seat for Cozy. Chrysalis growled in frustration as he smiled and waved at her, only to be picked up by Hiro, holding him up him up from his arms. The earthbender smiled triumphantly.

Unfortunately that victory was short lived when he saw the mink showing its sharp teeth and claws, making Hiro's eyes shrink, realizing his mistake. It wasn't long till students outside heard the scream of what sounded like a little girl and Chrysalis, Gallant, and Mai trying to pry the raging animal off his face in the hallway.

Chrysalis and Cozy:
Does it have a name?

Harmony High:
(Makes our very flesh begin to crawl)

Chrysalis and Cozy:
Yes, ah

And it didn’t stop there. Soon the other Guardians began to feel Cozy’s hatred towards but in different ways. Like Cozy beating Akari during fencing class by catching her off guard and knocking her off her feet. She was never beaten before by anyone, which caught everyone off guard. She looked on as Cozy simply smiled and waved at her as everyone began to crowd around her while Iris helped her up, the two narrowing their eyes at her.

Chrysalis and Cozy:
Loathing

Harmony High:
(loathing)

Chrysalis and Cozy:
There's a strange exhilaration

Harmony High:
(loathing)

Chrysalis and Cozy:
In such total detestation

Harmony High:
(loathing)

Chrysalis and Cozy:
It's so pure, so strong

Another time during chemistry, Cozy and her lab partners were demonstrating their assignment, the cloud of smoke turning into a heart which got nothing but applause. The four high fived each other, only to see that the attention was diverted to someone else’s table. The pegasus turned to see Iris, Lu, Mai, and Chrysalis performing the exact assignment they had. Only to have her form a cloud in the shape of the Harmony High logo, even complete with mini fireworks. The class applauded even louder than before, even the teacher was equally impressed. The same couldn't be said for the Cozy however as she and her team watched, their jaws to the floor and eyes wide completely dumbfounded.

Harmony High:
(so strong)

Chrysalis and Cozy:
Though, I do admit, it came on fast
Still, I do believe that it can last
And I will be loathing
For forever
Loathing
Truly, deeply loathing you

Harmony High:
(loathing you)

Chrysalis and Cozy:
My whole life through!

Harmony High:
(Loathing, unadulterated loathing)

Cozy then opened up her locker, only to be greeted by a giant spider, complete with a familiar eye (or in this case eyes) and skin color she knew all too well.

Chrysalis:
Boo!

Cozy Glow:
GAH!

Chrysalis morphed back to her normal form and let out a laugh that almost sounded like it belonged to a witch as she then casually walked off down the hallway. Cozy Glow catches her breath from the sudden scare, only then let out a angry scream and slam her locker door shut, causing the entire wall to shake violently before walking away in a huff.

Iris took in a deep breath, trying to keep her balance as she had her hands out to her sides, two large circular shields with hexagonal symbols surrounding her palms flickering in and out of existence. She was standing on a log in the middle of air temple island. A figure circled around, watching her every move, a sword in hand.

He was a tall and muscular unicorn with dark blue skin and hair a few shades darker, peppered with silvery strands that partially covered his right eye. Despite his muscular build, he had an air of wisdom and experience. His curved horn peeked out from his mane, and his blue jacket, showing signs of literal wear and tear, draped around his body. No matter how many times his wife and friends told him to get it stitched, even Rarity offering to do it on the house, he refused, saying it kept so many memories. He wore a dark blue, long sleeve, knee-length tunic complete with two crescent moons on each collar. He wore a casual brown belt around his waist and dark blue pants and boots and wore dark blue leather bracers on his forearms.

This teacher was none other than Nova Nightshade, though he looked much different from how he did seven years ago. Gone was the stubborn, lost unicorn, who believed he could never be truly happy again. Now, he stood as the happiest pony alive, with a new family, friends, a great student/apprentice, and a beautiful wife. Even though he taught Iris everything he knew when it came to her magic, which she was now a pro at, even more than him in some places, the alicorn wanted to take it a step further and become a sorcerer master. Hesitant at first, he agreed but warned her that training will be alot more intense then what she’s used to and it would take a lots more concentration and studying. Suffice to say that she was up to the challenge and for the last year and a half, she’s been training to become the first alicorn sorcerer. And the first new one since they disappeared.

“Deep breaths Iris. Like I taught you.” He said calmly, but his voice still carried a stern demeanor that of a teacher. “Breath in the nose, out the mouth, keep that concentration.”

Iris did as instructed and breathed deeply through her nose and out her mouth, her circular shields maintaining its form.

“Being a sorcerer takes concentration, even in the most unusual situations. The spells cast must have full concentration. No distractions,” he said, using his sword to adjust her arms. “Clear your mind.”

Iris’s face twitched as she tried to keep her concentration. She grunted her eyelids squeezing even more shut. It was as though something was holding her back and no matter how much she tried, she just couldn’t get through. Her shields began to lose form and flicker away.

”Concentrate.”

”I’m…trying.” She said as she struggled to maintain her balance. Suddenly she lost her footing and with a scream, fell to the ground with a loud thud. Nova winced and quickly walked over to check on her. Fortunately, she wasn’t seriously hurt besides her backside now being sore. She picked herself up part way and rubbed the back of her head. Opening her eyes, she saw Nova’s hand outstretched.

”You weren’t concentrating.” He said.

”That obvious detective?” She replied sarcastically, taking his head and getting back up on her feet. ”I almost had it though, I was this close.”

”Hey, don’t get your feathers ruffled.” Said Nova. “This is a pretty tricky spell to learn. It took me years to master it. You're lucky you got legs. I had to do this on hooves. Lemme tell you, not pleasant.” He patted her on the shoulder. “You’ll get it next time. You always do.”

”Yeah, I guess.” She said, crossing her arms, her eyes glancing to her ground. Nova knew all too well when Iris talked like this, something was up. As a matter of fact, he knew if any girl did that something was up. He did live with one for the last 1000 years.

“Alright, kid. Start talking.”

”Hm?”

”I know that look when I see it. Something's up isn’t there?” He said, his hands on his hips. “And I may have a hunch of what it is.”

Iris sighed. She knew there was no way in trying to deny it this time. She walked over to a nearby ledge and sat down, Nova taking a seat next to her.

”I don’t wanna bombard you with my problems.”

”Hey, when you are distracted from learning magic, That’s a red flag for something going on up here. So its kinda my problem.” He said, pointing to his head. “It’s about Chrysalis, isn’t it.”

Iris nodded her head. “It’s just. I already told you that she’s been struggling in school.”

“Yeah, and you’re mom and dad said to just give her space to find herself.” He said. “And that’s what you’ve been doing right?”

”Yeah. But I feel like the more we give her space, the more I feel I’m not doing enough to be a friend. I’m supposed to be the Princess of Friendship. I want to help her, but I don’t wanna feel like I’m overprotecting her either. But with how everyone’s treating her at school, especially Cozy Glow…”

”Mistress Radiance’s niece?”

“Mhm. She’s been a real pain in my and everyone’s else's butt.” She said. “Even more than it is right now. I just…I dunno what to do. Do you think I’m doing the right thing?”

Nova rubbed his chin in thought, trying to process the right words to say. Even with years of wisdom about magic, friendship was still something he was teaching himself even after knowing Iris and her family for seven years. Friendship advice was not really his strong suit, that was mostly Chi and Sunset’s department. Guess that’s what happened when you’ve been an introvert for centuries.

Nova leaned back, resting his hands on his lap. “Look, kid. You’re not gonna solve all your problems in one day.” He glanced down to his shadow that blanketed the grass in front of them. “Believe me, I tried.”

“I just feel like I’m letting her down, you know? I mean what if i’m not doing enough? What if—“

Nova held his hand up. “Woah, woah, timeout. First off, you forget who you’re talking to. I am the king of ‘What If’ scenarios and lemme tell you, It’s not worth the extra anxiety, especially at your age. Second, you and the others are doing what most people wouldn't even consider first thing in this type of situation—giving her space, like you said. And it’s not like you ditched her or anything. You still hang out right?”

”Of course. When shes around. But what if that isn’t enough?’

Nova shrugged. “Then maybe its not.”

Iris blinked, cocking her head. “You lost me.”

He smirked. “For all of my life, I always thought about what could’ve happened differently. The regrets I had, and I tried countless ways to fix it. One of them literally took my darkness out of me but you know how that turned out. You can’t control everything, Iris. Sometimes, someone, in this case a changeling, needs to maybe hit rock bottom before she can spread her wings and fly. Kinda like another certain winged teenager I know.”

”Hey!” Iris gave him a playful punch, which only made him smile wider.

”Don't you ‘hey’ me, Princess Stubborn Pants.” He joked. “You two have a lot more in common than you think. You’re both finding your place, and that’s something not even a Princess of Friendship can help with sometimes.”

Iris opened her mouth to protest but closed it, realizing he had a point. “But what about Cozy Glow? She’s been a jerk to her since day one and its only getting worse.”

”Right, Cozy Glow.” He said, scratching the back of his head. “From what Chi told me, she’s anything but what the name implies.” He leaned into her ear and whispered. “If you want my advice, I hear spaghetti sauce is a pain to get out of the hair.”

”Nova!” Iris gasped. “You can’t be serious…”

”You’re right, You’re right.” He said, raising his hands up. “That’s a little harsh…..You could always use juice instead.”

Iris let out a laugh, her tension beginning to lift up. “You are the worst when it comes to advice.”

”I’ll take that a compliment.” He said, grinning. “But seriously, I’m sure you and your friends can handle someone like her that doesn’t involve anything food related. Same with Chrysalis. She’s still figuring things out, just like you. And I know when she needs help, you and your friends will be there. It’s what you do best.”

Iris smiled at her friend, it was times like this she was happy to have a teacher like him around, or in this case a great friend. “Thanks, Nova. That…actually helped a lot.”

”Yeah, I’m actually surprised myself.” He said, before getting up from his spot. “Now come on, let’s try that spell one more time before we call it a day. And uh, try not to land on your butt again, okay?”

She rolled her eyes and got up from her seat and walked back to the log. "By the way, how's Sunset doing?"

"She's still the same as before." Said Nova. "Although now I think we've entered the 'weird craving' phase of pregnancy."

"Weird as in 'peanut butter and pickle sandwiches drowned in chocolate' kind of weird?" Iris replied. "Chi told us awhile back."

Nova nodded. "Can’t tell you how many jars and loafs we went through in the last couple weeks. Even had to use Chi's secret stash. I Just didnt expect this whole parenting thing to be this hard."

"I may not be a mom, but Im sure mine or any parent can tell you thats part of the process." Iris patted him on the back. "But here's a little advice I learned in school: Dont stress yourself out and just give what the woman wants. You'll be fine."

Nova chuckled. "Thanks, kid. I'll keep that in mind. Now then lets get back to training."

Iris nodded and hopped back on the log and getting into her position as before, closing her eyes and taking in deep breaths. A sly grin then formed on Nova's face.

”Although If you are still considering it, you could also try—“

”Nova!”

”Focus, Iris! No distractions!”

Chrysalis sat stiffly in the chair, her fingers twitching above the small, gold coin once again. Radiance sat by her, carefully watching her as she sipped on her tea.

”Remember, focus is key.” Radiance murmured, her voice low and measured. “Let your emotions flow through you. Don’t block them—channel them.”

”Yeah, easy for you to say.” She muttered.

Radiance ignored the comment. “Remember, this is your chance to have it all. Don’t lose it. You can’t be weak, that’s what she strives for, is it not?”

Chrysalis’s eyes squeezed even more and tried, like really tried, to calm down in her head. But it didn’t work. Images of her past slipped in again, losing her focus. She saw her evil self smiling devilishly at her then a bright green flash of light, she became another form. One of which that Chrysalis despised even more. Her smug little smile stained her mind. The way she looked down on her. On how she made everyone look down on her more than before.

“Cozy.”

Chrysalis eye’s snapped open, her hand slammed against the desk, making the coin jump slightly but not by much.

Radiance raised an eyebrow. “Cozy Glow?”

”Yes! Cozy Glow!” Chrysalis shoved her seat back and got up, pacing around as if the name itself was a sin to say. “I know she’s your niece and all but I just can’t stand her! She’s always trying to make my life here a living Tartarus. Messing with my friends, acting like she’s better and smarter than everyone else! Like she’s untouchable!”

Radiance placed her tea cup down and laid back in her seat, watching carefully to see how this unfolds. “Go on.”

Chrysalis whirled to her face. “She never stops yapping her mouth, she manipulates everyone to act like she’s the good guy and make me look bad. How to make everyone think I’m not worth buckwash! And the worst part? She’s good at it! Even when I tried to finally talk to her a few weeks back, she just…she..”

”Told you off?” Radiance lips curled very faintly.

“Exactly!”

”And you just let her?”

Chrysalis froze. “What?”

It was Radiance’s turn to stand up, this time slowly circling her. “You let her push you around. You let her get under your skin. Why?”

”I-I—“ Chrysalis stood there, her fists clenched and anger slowly rising, unaware that the coin slowly began to move. “Because she’s sso—ugh! She’s hopeless! Like nothing I say or do to try and be nice to her matters!”

”Is that so?”

”Yes! What else can I do?”

Radiance leaned forward. “Prove her wrong then.”

”What?”

”Prove her wrong.” She repeated, her voice while calm was just a disguise for the venom she was producing. “You’re stronger than her, aren’t you? You have this power. Smarter even. So why not prove her wrong?”

Chrysalis’s breath began to quicken, her hands tingle with that feeling once again. The coin slowly beginning to rise. “I…I dont know.”

Radiance’s eyes narrowed. “You don’t know? After all she’s put you through, after everything you are trying to do to change, after all the ridicule the students covered you with, you don’t know?” She looked towards the desk, the coin was now in the air, hovering just slightly above the desk.

”I just hate her so much!” Chrysalis hissed. “She acts likes she’s ten steps ahead. Like she’s untouchable! Like all of this is just some game and we’re all her pieces to play!”

The coin began to wobble.

Radiance smiled. “Yes, that’s it keep going. Let it all out!”

Chrysalis breathing became faster, her hands beginning to flicker in and out from its green aura. “I’m sick of her talking to me like I’m still the villain. It’s like she doesn’t even see me trying to change. I want to change. I want to be good. I want to prove to everyone that I’m not the same monster from this summer! Why can’t anybody see that! Or maybe they do but they just don’t care! They want to see me suffer!”

The coin began to shake violently, bouncing back and forth in the air, Chrysalis still oblivious to the whole thing while Radiance watched with a gleam in her eye.

”Don’t stop. Keep going!”

But the changeling ignored her as she clenched her teeth and her pupils began to shrink, her eyes closing as a green mist began to seep out of hey eyelids. “And no matter what I do, whether it be saving my friends from some stupid mirror or just trying to fit in, it’ll never be enough. Everyone including her will still look at me as a monster!”

The coin began to glow with a green aura.

”I just…I just..”

“Just what? You just want to what?” Radiance pushed her.

”I JUST WANT HER TO SHUT UP!!!”

Her eyes shot open, her beautiful innocent eyes replaced with cat slit pupils and a sinister green mist emencing from them, tears flowing down her cheeks. She shot her hand forward at the coin and instantly it shot right out of the room and into the nearby window, millions of pieces of glass raining down onto the floor, the coin landing in the field nearby. Chrysalis flinched, the sound snapping her out of her haze. She blinked a few times and the green mist disappeared and her eyes returned to normal before darting to the window and she gasped.

"Remarkable." Radiance whispered.

“Oh no.” She staggered back, letting everything that just happened settle in. “I’m so—I didn’t mean—you’re niece I wasn’t trying to—“

Radiance stepped forward, placing a firm hand on her shoulder and smiling warmly. “Good.”

Chrysalis looked up, confused and horrified. “Good? I just broke your window and went off about your niece! How is that good?!”

“Eh, I can just say a bird flew into it or something.” She replied, not bothered by the damage as she simply snapped her fingers and a broom came to life and started to clean up the mess. “But you felt it didn’t you? That rush? That power?”

Chrysalis didn’t answer. She couldn’t. She looked down, she knew that power all too well and that was the last thing she wanted to feel.

“I…didn’t mean to do that.”

”Really? Or did you finally stop holding yourself back?” Radiance cupped her cheek with her hand, moving it up to face her, her smile once again nice and warm. “Don’t apologize for it dear, Own it. Just be sure to aim next time.”

Chrysalis heart pounded as those words settled over her. She wanted to say something, she wanted to protest, to deny it. But part of her couldn't. Part of her didn’t want to.

And that’s what terrified her.

”Miss Radiance, you’re niece though I—“

“Fret not. I’m not easily offended.” She said. “Besides, I kinda understand the frustration.”

”You do?” She said with curiosity.

Radiance nodded. “Like I said, my private life is….complicated. Cozy’s life is even more complicated. She knows how to flaunt her status around and sometimes it can go way over her head to the point where even I can’t sometimes bring her back to earth.” She sat back in her chair, rubbing her temples. “I have hoped enrolling her here instead of that prestigious school, Golden Dragon, would help her find some real friends and maybe realize there's more to it than fame and power. But I guess I was wrong on that front. Sometimes I wonder if I did the right thing by taking her from that orphanage.”

Chrysalis's eyes slightly widened. “Orphanage? She’s an orphan?”

Knowing she was saying too much, Radiance clapped her hands together, quickly changing the subject. “How about we call it a day. We have a big day tomorrow you and I.”

”We do?”

”The choosing of my apprentice, for next semester, remember?”

Chrysalis eyes widen. “Oh that’s right! But its not like I’m gonna be chosen anyway.”

”Hey Like I said at the beginning of the year, Everyone has a chance.” She then gently pushed her out the door. “Now go home, take a break, and i expect your homework completed for next class, understand?”

Chrysalis nodded. “Yes, ma’am.”

Radiance smiled and gently closed the door behind her. Once it was closed Chrysalis let out a shaky breath. She looked down at her hands once again. Even though the aura was gone she could still feel the warmth.That power was probably the strongest she ever felt it. But it was the first time she didn’t hold back. It was as though a huge weight was lifted off her shoulders and while she it did still terrified her to an extent,

It also felt….really good.

Students filed into Miss Radiance’s class but nobody could stop talking to each other. Today was a special day, as it was the day, after watching them over the course of almost four months, today was the day she will be choosing her apprentice. Nobody could contain their excitement, especially Iris, Akari, Gallant, and Mai who were all on edge.

”Hoo boy. I'm nervous.” Said Akari. “Is anybody else nervous? Cause I feel like I’m more nervous than anyone else here. Is it hot in here? Did I put deodorant on? because I’m sweating up a storm!”

”Deep breath, Kars,” said Gallant patting her lightly on the back.”Deep breaths.”

Akari did as instructed, taking in a deep breath and exhaling, slowly but surely she calmed down. “Sorry, its just…I’m so excited!”

”I know right?” Said Mai. “I mean I'm pretty sure I'm one of her top students.”

”Pfft you?” Said Iris. “I know for sure I’m getting it. I even wrote out a complete thank you speech!” She took out from her backpack what looked to be a giant stack of papers stitched together and slammed it on the desk, startling everyone around her.

Akari lifted a chunk of pages up and let it drop down. ”Iris, did you cut down part of the Everfree Forest to make this?”

“This is my thank you speech for getting the role. Proofread, edited, and formatted in several different languages by yours truly.” She said, pointing a thumb to her chest, looking smug.

”Now I’m hoping you don’t win cause we’ll be eighty by the time you finish reading all that.” Said Mai, leaning back in her chair.

“Are the other languages really necessary?” Gallant asked, raising an eyebrow.

”It is if you want to show Miss Radiance that you are taking this seriously.” She said firmly.

”Iris, we spent the whole semester taking this seriously.” Said Akari. “Well, I was. At least.”

”What’s that supposed to mean?” Iris said, arching an eyebrow of her own.

”I mean please, I know more about mystical magic and artifacts more than anyone here. If anyones getting that position its me.”

”Oh so you coming to my house every other week asking for the answers on the homework assignment was just for show huh?” Iris shot back.

Akari flinched in her seat. “I..I mean I was stuck on a few problems.”

”A few? Try copying half my notes!”

”Yeah well at least I wasnt killing half the trees in Equestrai to make a thank you speech!”

”Okay you guys, break it up.” Said Gallant. “Look, even if none of you get it, lets not get it in between what matters most. We all tried our best and the way I see it, we all learned something in the end. Even if we don’t get the position.”

The other looked at each other and smiled in agreement. Gallant was right. As cool as it would be to get it, their friendship is more important than some apprentice role. Even if it was the opportunity of a lifetime.

”Yeah, you’re right Gal.” Said Iris. “Let’s not get this between us.”

Gallant nodded before leaning back in his chair, a sly grin forming on his face. “Besides, we all know it's gonna be me so why fight, ladies?”

The three girls looked at him, jaws dropped and pupils shrunk like a pea before growling at him with a cartoonish vein sticking out from their heads. Mai then leaned over and punched him in the shoulder, not enough where it injured him but enough to where it still hurt. He yelped and rubbed his arm.

”Yeah, I deserve that.” He muttered, making a note never to take advice from Hiro ever again.

“And don’t you forget it.” Said Mai before looking towards the door and seeing familiar yet unfriendly faces walking in. Her smile turned into a frown. “Though if there's one thing we can agree on, the last person any of us wants to take that position is Oplaine or Cozy.”

”You really think she would choose her own niece?” Said Gallant, still rubbing his arm. “I mean it doesn seem kinda unfair.”

”Yeah I wouldn't worry too much about her.” Said Akari. “Its the other one I’m worried about.”

”I highly doubt she would choose her either.” Said Iris. “It’s not like she even cared whenever I looked back. She’s either painting her nails or checking her makeup. Miss Radiance can’t be that stupid.”

”Speaking of which, here she comes.” Said Mai as she pointed to the door, the tall unicorn walking in closing the door behind her and walking up to her desk. Chrysalis, who was in her seat writing something down in her notebook before closing it to see Cozy staring at her weirdly.

”Can I help you?” She asked.

Cozy simply huffed and turned away,. Chrysalis simply rolled her eyes and went back to writing in her notebook as Radiance began to speak.

“Alright class, today is the day you’ve all been waiting for.” She said, stirring up excitement in the room. “Four months I have watched you all learn and grow in my class as I taught you all I know. And while there's still more to learn, only one of you will be able to know much more than anyone else as my personal apprentice for next semester.”

The students whispered and giddy with excitement.

”As I said before, even if you are not chosen, you all have done exceptionally well and I expect this level of effort to continue once we return from the holiday break. She then clapped her hands, silencing the room. “So, let’s get this over with. I can feel the anxiety growing in this room.”

The students laughed at her joke as she walked to the front of the room. Opaline closed her pocket mirror and got herself ready, already believing that she won.

”The student that will be my apprentice next semester will be—“

“Thank you! Thank you!” Said Opaline getting up from her seat. “You dont have to drag it out. I am honored to be chosen as your pupil!”

The room filled with groans and confusion as Misty and Cozy facepalmed themselves while Chrysalis and the guardians simply rolled their eyes. Radiance however looked at her with a stern face, one that if you looked closely was full of annoyance from the unicorns sudden outburst.

”Opaline Arcana sit down.” She said firmly.

”But I won, didn't I? I mean it’s pretty obvious I’m the best student you ever had.”

Radiance sighed. ”Firstly, I said that while its a contest, that doesn’t mean the top student in my class is guaranteed the spot.” She said. “And even if it was, you are nowhere near the top. You didn’t get it.”

Opaline’s smile began to falter. She didn’t get it? But she always gets everything. This isn’t right. ”But…but If I didn’t get it, then who did?”

Radiance eyes began to move until they landed on a certain student. A smile formed on her face as she pointed to her new pupil.

”She did.”

Everyone looked to be in complete and utter shock at her choosing. The guardians were completely taken back by her decision. Others sneered and whispered amongst themselves while Opaline stood there in complete horror with Cozy absolutely speechless. Even Milo, who peeked out from her backpack was shocked by her decision.

”Hoo boy.” He whispered. “This is gonna be a long night.”

”Congratulations on becoming my apprentice, Ms. Chrysalis.”

Chrysalis was at a loss for words, so much so her pencil fell out of her hand and landed on the floor. She just sat there…frozen. As if time just stopped at that very moment. She couldn’t even say a proper sentence with the only thing coming out of her mouth was….

”…..What?”

A Chance of Greatness

Author's Note

Just wanna give a quick Happy Birthday to Maggie. Hope you have a great day today and enjoy this next chapter!

A Chance of Greatness

A Chance of Greatness

“……What?!”

Opaline stood back up from her desk, startling everyone around her and snapping Chrysalis out of her shock. While it was hard to tell due to her dark purple skin, there was no doubt that Opaline was fuming red with anger, her blue eyes even glowing slightly and teeth were clenched tight as she stared daggers at the unfazed teacher.

”Miss Oplaine…” Radiance calmly said, “There’s no need to—“

”You could’ve chosen anyone in this room,” she said, pointing around the room. “Anyone. And you chose literally the least person qualified!?”

”If you were just let me explain I—“

“I would’ve been fine if you chose any other of these nerds. Heck, I would still be upset if Iris or bolt brain would’ve gotten but its better than….than her!” She pointed to Chrysalis who shyly slumped into her seat.

”Hey!” Mai shouted, getting up from her seat. “You didn’t get it! Get over it.”

”Mai please sit back down,” Radiance asked nicely, her tone beginning to shift from calm to frustration. She knew that she was trying to defend her friend and just didn’t want the situation to escalate even more as it is. Mai complied and sat back down as Radiance looked back at Opaline. “Now if you would please—“

“I am qualified more than anyone to be your apprentice. I’m one of the most skilled in magic, one of most popular ponies in school, and in case you forgot, my daddy is the head of the school board which means I get whatever I want!”

“Opaline please sit back down!” Misty whispered, practically pleading with her while Cozy facepalmed herself and also slumped down into her chair. “Don’t make it worse!”

”She’s right though!” Another student said, a male yellow unicorn getting up from his seat. “She didn’t even want to be in this class to begin with!”

”And did you forget who she was prior?” Said a human girl.

“No offense, teach, but this has to be a mistake.” Said another student, this time a female pegasus. “Who knows what she could do with your knowledge!”

“She’s not like that anymore!” Iris exclaimed. “You know that!”

”Of course since that’s coming from you, Iris.” Said another, a human boy. “You’re her friend. What if she’s just lying to plan her revenge?”

”That's the stupidest thing I ever heard!” Shouted Akari. “Are you even hearing yourself! We were there she’s not her anymore!”

Oplaine then stepped in once again. ”You better change your mind or else my daddy will find out and you kiss your job goodby-“

”ENOUGH!”

The sudden boom of the teacher’s voice silenced all noise in the room making everyone flinch. It was so loud, one could actually hear it from down the hall in other classes. It was also this that made Opaline finally shut her mouth and reel back as Radiance’s face was now full of anger. Nobody has seen her this angry before, or like ever. She was always calm and assertive but I guess leave it to someone like Opaline to achieve that. Only one not phased by her outburst was Cozy who simply slumped further into her seat.

“I will NOT tolerate this kind of attitude and behavior in my classroom!” Radiance exclaimed. “I know full well who your father is and unless you want me to explain as to why you were expelled from my class, then I would advise you to sit back down and not speak to me or your classmates like that again. Do I make myself clear?”

Opaline opened her mouth, only for nothing to come out and sat back down with a huff, crossing her arms, looking away from her teacher. Taking in a deep breath, Radiance regained her composure before addressing the class. “As for the rest of you, I expected better behavior. Especially from you two.” She looked at Iris and Akari who winced at her remark.

”But we were just—“ Akari tried to protest but was silenced almost immediately.

“I would hope you will not have an outburst like that from any of you again or else I will have a chat with your parents.” She said firmly. “You are supposed to be the face of our school. Act like it.”

”What do you think we were doing then?” Mai muttered as she adjusted her hat.

“It seems the announcement has not went the way I have hoped.” Radiance said. “So how about today we all try to calm down for the rest of the period. Take a study hall and use it to prepare for your upcoming exam. Understood?”

There was low murmurs and whispers in the room. She narrowed her eyes.

”Understood?”

”Yes, Miss Radiance.” The group said in unison. She nodded her head before walking towards the door but not before looking up at the changeling.

“Miss Chrysalis. With me.” She said. Chrysalis was confused as to why she wanted to talk to her. Does she want her to study? But rather not try to anger her further, she complied and got up from her seat, going down the stairs. She tried her best but she couldn't help but look at the angry and suspicious looks on all her fellow classmates, Opaline staring daggers especially, and the more rather confused looks on her friends. She simply shrugged her shoulders before walking with Radiance out into the hallway.

“Come, lets take a walk,” she said. “I know you have questions.”

Back in the classroom, Opaline picked up her pencil and growled at it. In a bright flash of ocean blue, it disintegrated into ash onto her desk. “When I get my hands on that bug I’m gonna squish her till there’s nothing left to collect.”

”Oh give it a rest, Arcana.” Said Mai. “Just accept that you don’t get whatever you want.”

”You are awfully calm about this, Sato.” She replied. “You guys should be more suspicious than anyone in here. You four wanted the position

”I will admit we are…surprised.” Said Gallant. “But if this is who Radiance chose, then we should be supporting her.”

”Supporting her?” A student retorted. “Ha! And I thought Hiro was the class clown.”

”Alright, enough! All of you!” Said Iris. “I don’t know why she chose Chrysalis but who are we to question Mistress's decision? There’s nothing we can do now. Her mind is made up. Best to just move on, right Akari?”

She looked to her friend, only to see her looking rather suspiciously at the stop where Radiance and Chrysalis were at earlier, her eyes furrowed and rubbing her chin.

“Akari? Kars!”

”Hm what?” She looked to see Iris and the others staring at her in confusion. “Oh yeah right. She’s right. Nothing we can do now.”

”Whatever you say, you’re highness.” Said a male dragon in a high pitched voice bowing dramatically, earning a few snickers from the others. Iris and Akari rolled their eyes before going back to their studying, but Iris glanced over at Akari once more. Which not showing it, she could feel suspicion growing inside. A quirk of being soul bonded is that they can feel certain emotions from each other and when ever Akari ever has that look, Iris knows full well something was on her mind. Something that even she too is thinking about.

In the back of her class, Opaline was still annoyed by what just happened and was angirly texting someone on her phone, typing her keypad vigorously.

”Teach….her….who’s…boss….daddy,” she said before stopping and looking over her text that could pass as a full length book. Nodding in approval, she press sent and with a ‘ping’ it was delivered. She then remembered she forgot something and typed in one more text.

”xoxo”

She pressed send once again and smiled in satisfaction. “There, he’ll take care of it.” She leaned to Cozy Glow who was looking over her notes. “No offense, Cozy but what she did was unacceptable. Even if I didn’t get it. There’s no way she would choose her. Why would she choose her?” She glanced over to see Cozy still looking at her notebook, as if she was igoring her. “Uh, Cozy?”

Unbeknownst to the unicorn, Cozy was deep in her thoughts as well about the whole debacle. Her Auntie has done some crazy decisions, but this? This had to be the craziest in a long time. She chose the former villain as her pupil? That sounds like a recipe for disaster. Just the thought about it made her so frustrated. Just what was she planning?

“Equestria to Cozy?” Said Opaline. “Are you oka-“

”I need to use the bathroom.” Cozy said calmly, grabbing her backpack. “This whole thing gave me a headache.”

“But did you hear what I said?”

”Yeah, I did.” She replied. “And don’t worry, I got my own questions I’m going to ask myself.” She then got up from her seat and walked to the door. Once she was out of sight from anyone’s view she tiptoed to a corner of lockers and opened her back, being greeted by Milo, was snacking on what looked like a granola bar.

”I dunno what’s worse.” He said, his mouth full of granola. “The fact your auntie made your worst enemy her apprentice or this fat free granola bar.”

”Then why did you eat it?” She asked, rather annoyed by the fact he went through her lunch…again.

”Hey you try being crammed inside a backpack for hours with nothing to eat beside stale fish crackers.” He replied tossing the wrapped aside and climbing out of her bag onto her shoulder. “So what are you thinking, kid?”

”I want you to follow them.” She said, “Find out anything you can hear then report back to me. But don’t take too long.”

Milo stood up at attention, giving her a salute. “Aye Aye, Cap’n!”

”And don’t get caught.” She said firmly. “The last thing I need is to have you seen by Ms. Slate or worse…Auntie Vee.”

”Relax, Coz! You forget who you’re talking to.” Said Milo, pointing at himself smugly. “Sneaky is my middle name.”

”Yeah, Milo ‘Sneaky but failed to steal a cookie from the jar when I was seven’ The Mink.”

”Yeesh no need to open the wound.” He muttered, crossing his arms. Cozy then crouched down and opened a vent in the wall opening it with ease. Milo hopped off her shoulder and crawled inside.

“Again, don’t get caught!” She whispered.

”Yeah Yeah.” He said before crawling deeper into the vent, muttering to himself. “The things I do for this girl.”

”I heard that!”

Even in the fall season, the school garden was still as beautiful to walk through as if it was springtime, and that was thanks to Tree Hugger and her Horticulture Club. It was also a quiet place for people to get away from academics or life and just breathe and clear your head, which is what Radiance and Chrysalis were exactly doing.

Speaking of which, the teenager’s head was rolling with questions. Tons of questions. So many questions that her head will probably implode. She still couldn’t believe it, part of her didn’t want to but here we are. Chrysalis being the apprentice of Mistress Radiance. What do her friends think? What would her other friends think? What would Kuvira think? What would—

Are you going to keep asking yourself questions or are you going to let me explain?” Said Radiance, who was walking beside her. “I know you have a lot of them and I am here to answer.”

”Sorry its just…I’m still processing everything.” She said, rubbing her head. “Though I guess I really just have one….why?”

Radiance laughed lightly. “Yeah, I figured that would be the one.”

”You know my history and how I can’t even control my powers without being angry. I have no right to be taught under your wing. Opaline and the others were right, I’m the last person you want this knowledge to be passed down to.”

”See that is where you are wrong, my dear.” Said Radiance. “While most of my students were close to being picked, my time with you realized that you were the perfect candidate. Never wanting to give up, even when the whole world is shutting her out, Taking every day one step at a time, smart, honest, kind. In a way you…kinda remind me of myself when I was your age.”

Chrysalis looked up, rather surprised. “I do?”

Radiance nodded. “I too was…lost. Being different from others due to my family’s reputation.”

”Reputation?”

”Let’s just say my sisters and I were the talk of the town for all the wrong reasons. We had a falling out because of that but ever since then, I wanted to prove to myself and others that I was more then what meets the eye. Its why I spent years of my life learning what I know now, making a name for myself and changing my family's legacy. Even now, I’m still doing that and it won’t be complete until I found someone who I can trust to carry on my legacy for future generations. And who better than someone like you, whose past was troubled but learned to overcome it and succeeded. It's as though the planets aligned for this to happen.”

”So what you’re saying you chose me as a bias decision?” Chrysalis said, crossing her arms.

”Maybe?” She said, winking at the changeling. “Don’t tell nobody.”

“But what about Cozy? Surely you would want to carry on your teachings to her since she’s your niece.”

”Actually I did consider it.” She replied, before sadly sighing. “But her interests and I are much more different than I thought. I even enrolled her in my class so she can take things seriously and make me reconsider but even with her grades and performance, she still doesn’t care in the slightest. But you,” She turned to face her directly. “Even after your hesitancy, you still continued to gain interest in my class. Even beyond our conversations. You performed exceptionally, even surpassing your friends.”

”Yeah, well that’s what happens when you spend years of your life plotting revenge against those who took your kingdom. Its not that big of a deal.”

”No, dear.” Said Radiance, grasping her hands. “It is a big deal. Like I told you before, this power you have. It's a gift. And learning what I know, on top of your practice, you can do so many great things. You are destined for so much more than you think, Chrysalis. You got the makings of greatness in you! But you gotta allow yourself to chart your own course. Stick to it, no matter what lies ahead. Have nobody steer you down. Then when the time comes, you’ll have your chance to show what you’re made of! And…well, I hope I’m there along with everyone else, catching the rays of light coming off you that day. The day when you show the world that everyone deserves a chance to change. Even for someone like you.”

(Parody of The Wizard and I from Wicked Part 1)

Mistress Radiance:
Oh, Miss Chrysalis

Many years I have waited
For someone like you to appear
Why, I predict your future is bright within
Magic who knew!
My Dear, my dear
I think you have what it takes
Im telling you this in advance
With a talent like yours, dear, there is a definish chance
If you work as you should
You'll be making good

“Your future is bright, Chrysalis.” She smiled and gave the changeling a hug before walking towards the entrance, letting her have everything settle in. Those words stuck to her like glue. It was as though all her worries and doubts suddenly melted away in an instant. She truly did believe in her. She had her doubts before but now, she felt like she could trust her.

Chrysalis:
Did that really just happen?
Have I actually misunderstood?
This weird quirk I've tried to control or hide is a talent that could help me feel assured
If I make good
So I'll make good

She felt a smile growing, so much so her cheeks were beginning to feel sore but she didn't care. She continued down the garden path. Her thoughts beginning to form more positive instead of negative. For the first time in what felt like forever, she didn’t feel sad, scared, guilty, or angry. No, she felt something that she hasn’t felt in a long time. Something genuine, not artificial. She felt hope, confidence, pride.

She felt….happy

When I'm with the Mistress
I can prove my worth
And then when I gain this trust
What I've waited for since, since my rebirth
And with all the Mistress knowledge
By her looks, she so kind-hearted
But maybe she's just playing dumb?
Or like others who just shroud their colors?
No, she said to me I see who you truly are
A girl on whom I can rely
And that's how we'll begin
The Mistress and I

She skipped along the rocks that were placed in the flowing creek, using her wings to balance herself before leaving the garden path and running back towards the school. Running up the steps, she leaned against a pillar, continuing to sing her heart out, not caring about the eyes and faces people were making as they watched.

Once I prove my worthiness,
My whole life will change.
'Cause once I'm with the Mistress,
No one sees me strange.
No whispers going behind my back,
No judgment, blame, or shame.
And all the world has to love you
When they witness my new fame.
And this gift or this curse
I can't deny,
Maybe at last, I'll know why.
When we stand side by side,
The Mistress and I.

She walked down the hallway of the school, classes still in session, she continue. Her imagination began to take control once again as it began to draw out her thoughts. She saw herself and Radiance together, training to use her magic and succeeding with every lesson, one where she’s being taught new spells and mastering them with ease, even one with her showing off to her friends and, instead of being afraid, they all clapped and hugged her.

And one day, she'll say to me, "Chrysalis,
A queen who's now reformed and freer,
Shouldn't a soul, whose soul is tied,
Have a past that's much less drearier?
And since folks here to an absurd degree
Seem fixated on your....history,

She looked into the window, gazing upon her reflection, it wasn’t long until it morphed into one of her crazy sister, hissing at her devilishly. At first, her sense of joy was snuffed but soon she noticed the reflection of another pony’s. Radiance. With her help she was able to vanquish her evil self, returning her reflection to normal. It may seem like a long shot but..maybe? Is there a chance?

Would it be all right by you,
If I helped purify you?”

I mean...who could refuse an offer like that?
“Oh sure, why not!", I'll reply
Oh, what a pair we'll be
The Mistress and I
Yes, what a pair we'll be
The Mistress and

She ran down the hall towards a set of stairs. Running up,she stopped and noticed something on the wall at the very top. Something she knew they were working on before but still was absolutely stunned by how it looked.

It was a mural of the guardians. A little tribute from the school, congratulating them on becoming the elements of harmony and saving the world. Iris in the middle with the rest of her friends surrounding her, each showing off their unique bending, magic, and/or abilities. While it was beautiful, even they admitted it was a bit too much but they couldn’t act like it was still really cool they did that for them. One of the many surprises of being a hero.

Chrysalis looked at the mural, her eyes gazing upon all of her friends. They accomplished so much in so little time. Whether it's finding a family with Chi or finding her destiny with Iris, they have all shown to be worthy of the title “Guardians of Harmony”. Her mind began racing again, watching the mural change and her friends moving aside, making space for someone else as she stepped forward. Her mind began to draw her out, now standing amongst them was Chrysalis, no longer one to be feared, but one that was loved, one that was able to find her destiny like the others. One who’s worthy to be a guardian…a friend.

Unlimited
The future is unlimited
And even though I dont know whats in store for me
I know
Yes, Some may think its crazy
And yes, others think zany
But one day, someday they'll be
A celebration through the land,
That's all to do with me!

She ran up another set of stairs leading to the roof of the school, running towards the edge, without a hint of fear in sight, she took a massive leap, spreading open her wings which glistened in the sunlight before soaring into the sky.

And I'll stand there with the Mistress,
Feeling things I’ve never shown.
And though I’d never show it,
I’d be so happy, I could explode!

She flew higher and higher, past the tallest skyscraper, the portal to Equestria, all the way up into the clouds, up to where she could see the entire city skyline, her school being but a speck amongst the tall buildings. She flew around, creating loop de loops, spinning around with grace, even dancing in mid-air. Not in a long time has she felt this amount of energy.

And so it will be for the rest of my life,
And I’ll want nothing else 'til I thrive.
Held in such high esteem
When people see me, they will scream
For half of the kingdom's favorite team—!

She flew back down to the school. Grabbing onto the flagpole on the roof top and gazing upon the city, the sun shining at its peak as she let out the final note, one that she made sure could be heard throughout the campus and beyond. A call to those to be ready because Chrysalis is no longer the shy, guilt ridden changeling she was before. No, this time, she’s making a name for herself. This time, for the better. And 3it's all thanks to…

The Mistress and I!

Chrysalis then did a backflip and landing gracefully back on the rooftop. She giddied with excitement before heading back inside the way she came. Unbeknownst to her, two figures were watching her from the shadows. One was Milo, shook his head before running back into the vent he crawled out of. The other was literally her shadow, scrunching her nose and growling before shifting back into Chrysi’s shadow.

Kuvira stepped into the elevator and and pressed the button to her floor. Another day of political matters done and over with, and this time, didn’t last till the sun went down. Sure she doesn’t mind her position as a representative to the Earth Federation, but these meetings can drag on for way too long for her taste but hey, thats part of the job. But even with these meetings, other things were on mind. Most notably, one thing.

She couldn’t stop thinking about Chrysalis. She knew all too well about her time in school and how everyone was treating her, especially Cozy Glow. She would barely eat dinner when she gets home, she wasn’t hanging out with her friends as much as before, always tired when she got home from school, which was later than usual. And now she just discovered a crack in the wall of their home. It also didn’t take long for her to hear about what happened at school with Pao and while others believed one side, It didn’t take Kuvira long to put two and two together. No doubt her powers being the source which meant they were getting stronger. And possibly more dangerous

She confronted her about this, only for her to say it was Radiance who did it but she knew that she was lying, she’s an earthbender after all. She wanted to tell the others about this, it felt like the right thing to do, but she promised that she would wait until she felt more comfortable but how long was that going to take? She couldn’t keep this secret forever. She had to tell someone soon or else things could get worse for Chrysalis and those around her. And the last thing she wants to see is her friend in more pain.

She stepped out of the elevator and walked down the hall to her apartment door, she placed the key inside, only to realize that the door was unlocked. She could’ve swore she locked it and Chrysalis would’ve known better. Slowly she turn the knob and opened the door slowly.

“Chrysalis?” She called out. “You home?”

”Yeah!” She replied. “I'm in the bathroom, be right out!”

Kuvira breathed a sigh of relief. The last thing she wanted to do today was fight a stranger. She lowered her defenses and hung up her jacket and took off her shoes. She then turned to see Chrysalis walking out of the bathroom, but seeing her expression actually caught her off guard a little.

Gone was a tired, sad, and even slightly annoyed look and was replaced with one of happiness and joy. Something she hasn’t seen from her in a long time.

“Wow.” Said Kurvira, trying to collect herself from the sudden shock. “You’re…home earlier than usual. No tutoring today?”

”Actually I kinda wanted to talk to you about that.” Said Chrysalis, her voice a pitch higher, indicating something was up. Kurvira arched eyebrow.

”What is it?”

”Well first off, I have some big news I received today.” She said, already barely able to contain her excitement. “You remember that contest Miss Radiance was having during the semester?”

”Yeah, I think I remember you saying something about that.” Said Kurvira. “Also some of the parents at work wouldn't stop talking about it for weeks. Why?”

Chrysalis didn’t say anything, only her smile grew wider and wider before the dimples were basically on each side of her head. A smile so big, one could assume that it would be stuck like that for the rest of her life. After a few seconds, Kurvira’s eyes widened and a smile soon grew on her face. The two girls squealed in delight and hugged each other so tightly that the two could pass out at any given moment.

”Congratulations, Chrysi!” Said Kuvira as the two parted. “This must a lot to take in.”

”I will admit it was at first.” She said. “I had so many questions, likeI wasn’t even interested in taking the class so I was confused as to why she chose me since Iris, Akari, Mai, and Gallant were more qualified than I was but then when Radiance talked to me about the reason why, it made so much sense. Especially since she’s been helping me with trying to control my powers so I guess it was a bias decision after al-“

”Wait wait wait.” Kuvira held her hands up, making Chrysalis stop talking. “You told Radiance about your magic?”

”Oh nonono!” Chrysalis said quickly, shaking her hands and head vigorously. “She, well, actually figured it out on her own at the lunch incident, she’s a lot smarter than you think. But don’t worry! She promised to keep it a secret.”

Kurvira was now more surprised than ever, and her suspicion about the teacher began to form. “So that’s why you’ve been staying late somedays?”

Chrysalis nodded. “She’s been trying to help me get control of my magic for awhile now. It’s not perfect but we're getting there. But now with me as her apprentice, I can learn so much more than before!”

”But…were you ever gonna tell me about this? I was worried sick about you for weeks and now I’m hearing you were training with your teacher, whom you just met and now you trust her keeping your secret?”

”I was gonna tell, I just…didn’t know how to that’s all.” Chrysalis replied softly before changing back to her chipper tone. “But don’t you see? This is exactly what I need! Radiance understands what I’m going through and all she wants to do is help me learn how to use these! I don’t have to keep hiding and once I master it, I can show everyone that I’m not the bad guy anymore and I’ve truly changed for good! This is my chance to find my new destiny.” She took ahold of Kurvira’s hands. “I’m sorry for keeping this from you and I promise this won’t ever happen again. I just didn’t want you to get even more worried but I do trust her. Radiance is kind, honest, trustworthy, she would never turn against me, I can feel it. She can help. Please trust me on this.”

Kurvira looked into the little changeling’s eyes. Full of hope, trust, and confidence. Something she hasn’t seen there in a long time, not since Korra wished her luck on her mission to unite the kingdom once again, a young Kurvira trying to find her purpose and calling and jumped on the first opportunity. But while she saw the good things, she also saw the bad things. Corruption. Power. Betrayal. The same things that had happened to her, but not by will, by choice. It was because of her decisions that nearly cost her friends and family’s lives. She just doesn’t want the same thing to happen to her.

But then again, maybe she could be wrong. and like what Chrysalis said, she could be the answer she was looking for to help her. Maybe with Radiance’s guidance, she can gain enough confidence to reveal her secret to her friends. Perhaps she was right. This was her destiny. With sigh, Kuvira gripped Chrysalis’s hands and smiled softly at her.

”I do trust you, Chrysi.” She said. “And I’m so happy for you.”

Chrysalis smiled, a wave of relief washing over her. “Thank you, Vira.”

”Just promise me to be careful, that's all I ask. If things go off rails, don’t hesitate to let me know. I’ll always be there for you.”

Chrysalis nodded and went in to hug her roommate once more, which she returned. Once the hug ended, Chrysalis phone began to buzz in her pocket. She pulled it out and saw a text from Nori. She gasped.

”Oh I gotta go!” She said as she got on her shoes and jacket.

”Go where?”

”Hiro set up a small party with me and the others to celebrate. Don’t worry I won’t be out late.”

”Just don’t eat too many sweets.” Kuvira said, “Still gotta make dinner.”

”Okay, mom.” Chrysalis replied sarcastically before waving goodbye and closing the door. Once the door was closed, Kuvira smiled morphed back to a frown as she sighed and leaned against the countertop. Her day was exhaustive already but now things just got even more crazy. While she wants nothing but good intentions to Chrysalis, her mind was setting off dozens of red flags, especially towards Radiance. Hearing that she found out about her powers, helping Chrysalis train, and now making her an apprentice? Out of all the people she could’ve chosen, why her? It doesn’t make any sense and while she does trust her, part of her still things something is off about Radiance but its not like she could tell them everything. Not yet at least. Cupping a hand over her eyes she said a silent prayer to herself.

”Please let me be wrong. Let her have this. Please.”

Miss Radiance looked over her students' assignments from today in her office, casually sipping her tea marking off a paper before moving to the next one. This was the only time of day where she had some peace and quiet. Away from chattering students and fans bombarding her with questions and autographs. She really enjoyed these moments. Just her, tea, and the nice peaceful sound of silence…..

”AUNTIE!!”

Well we can’t always get what we want.

She sighed and placed the cup down to look up to see her office door burst open, Cozy Glow standing in front of it. Judging by the look in her eyes and her rather furious expression, her teeth clenched so hard one would think they would shatter if she pressed down any further. She rubbed her forehead.

”Cozy…”

”Doesn't share the same interest?” She growled, stomping towards her, Milo hopping out of her backpack and running up on to the chair sitting in the corner. “Doesn’t care in the slightest?”

”Cozy if you would let me explai—“

”What were you thinking?!” She exclaimed. “It’s already bad enough that I have to deal with that bug and her hive or morons! But not you had to make things even worse by making her your apprentice!? The former changeling queen, your pupil?!”

”How long has she been at this?” Radiance whispered, not even having the slightest interest in another one of her nieces' rants as she continued to shuffle her papers.

”Since I came back from spying on you.” He casually said.

”I thought we discussed not to spy on me and my work.”

”Hey, you know how nosy she can be.”

”Guys!” Cozy exclaimed. “Are you even listening?!”

Radiance got up from her seat and walked around towards her, her patience wearing thin. “Cozy, this whole feud between Chrysalis and her friends is getting absolutely ridiculous. I can’t always be there to fix your problems. I had a class to teach on top of….other things.”

Cozy’s eyes narrowed. ”Other things? Oh ho wait! Lemme guess. Helping poor ol Chrysi get control of her little parlor tricks?” Radiance eyes widen slightly, the teenager crossing her arms and swaying her hip to the side. “Newsflash Auntie, it doesn’t take a genius to put two and two together. I knew about it since day one. That was not your magic. That and Milo spied on you awhile back.”

Radiance’s eyes widened and looked towards the mink, her brows furrowing as he laughed sheepishly, his hands behind his back. She took in a deep breath but even she knew that wasn’t helping a lot as she was slowly beginning to crack.

”Then you should know why I decided to make her my apprentice. It's more than just ‘parlor tricks’.” She said, her tone more stern and agitated. “She has power none of us has ever seen before. And while I see the potential of it, you are too busy acting like a foolish child!”

”Me Foolish!?” Cozy snapped, her fists clenched and her anger. “I’m not the foolish one here. You are the one wasting your time with her more than your own niece! When was the last time we had little training sessions hm? Or is that too much now with your new pet project?”

Radiance was slowly losing her calm and kind demeanor. “I don’t have the luxury of being entertained by your petty grudges where there's far more bigger things at stake.”

Cozy’s felt as though she would explode at any given second. Her anger beginning to rise with every passing second. She dares call her foolish? Petty? Just who does she think she is? These thoughts and more began to fill her mind, unaware that her amulet, which hung around her neck, began to glow with a faint pink, pulsing light. Both Radiance and Milo noticed it at the same time, their eyes darting to the object. Thinking fast, Radiance tried to put on her best remorseful face and walked over to her niece.

”I know that you are upset and frustrated. But you have to understand that there's more to what we're doing and it doesn’t involve just you.” She cupped her cheek with her hands as if a mother would do for her daughter. “There’s bigger things at stake here and the last thing we need is more eyes on us. This could be what we’ve been waiting for all these years. I love you, my dear but you just have to to trust me. Can you do that?”

Cozy breath hitched when the last bit of pulsing energy faded away. She nodded reluctantly. Radiance smiled and gave her a kiss on the forehead.

“That’s my girl. And what do we say?”

Cozy mumbled an answer.

”I’m sorry?”

”Auntie knows best.”

”That’s right. Don’t worry, your time will come soon enough.” She got back from and walked back to her desk and sat down. “Now I would presume you have some homework to attend to?”

“Yes, Auntie.” Cozy replied.

“Then how about we get that complete before dinner, shall we?”

Cozy nodded and walked out of her office. Once she was gone, Radiance looked down at Milo, her expression now full of anger. The mink laughed nervously, his paws behind his back.

”So…about the spying part.”

“Just keep a better eye on her.” She said firmly. “The last thing I need is her making things more difficult than it already is.”

Milo nodded and hopped down from the desk to the door.

”Oh and Milo? One more thing.”

The mink turned around to face her once more.

”If I find out you were spying on me and my student again, I will make you a permanent addition to my winter attire. Am I understood?”

“Y-yes, ma’am.” Said Milo, gulping really hard and nodded his head. Radiance smiled and went back to her work as he left the office Once out of sight, he took off his goggles and let out a huge sigh, his heart racing.

“Note to self, ask Cozy to make me a new pair of pants.” He whispered before heading out the door to catch up with Cozy in the hallway. Finally, peace an quiet once again as she got back to looking over assignments. Unfortunately that was shortlived as she was once again interrupted, this time by the sound of her phone ringing.

“Oh for the love of all..” she muttered before picking it up an answering with a polite, “Hello?”

”Miss Radiance?” Said the woman on the other end of the line. “This is Moondancer.”

”Oh, Ms. Moondancer.” She replied. “Is there something I can help you with? Im kinda in the middle of grading.”

”My apologies, Miss. But actually Headmaster Zolt and Vice Principal Slate need you in his office immediately.”

”Oh?” She said, rather curious now than before. “For what I may ask?”

”It’s probably best if you head over there as soon as possible. It’s rather urgent.”

“Okay then?” Radiance arched an eyebrow. “Very well. Thank you, Moondancer.” She hung up the phone and growled in frustration. All she wants to do is finish her assingments. Is that too much to ask? The last thing she needs is more drama but by the way she was talking, the drama was about to begin. With a sigh, she got up from her seat and walked out her office, making sure the close the door behind her.

Cozy Glow grumbled to herself as she walked down the sidewalk leading to her home. She decided to take the long way around as she needed to clear her head. But even with the walk, she was still angry with her aunt and what she said. Ever since they moved here, she spent even less time with her than before. It was as though all her attention was towards Chrysalis as soon as she laid eyes on her. It was already bad enough she had to deal with her everywhere she went, but now her pupil? What ever happened to training her? She was ready for so much more but now its as though she was tossed aside without a second thought. Auntie knows best. Does she really know best?

“Cozy!”

The pegasus's ears shot up and turned to see Milo running up to her. She stopped in front of her hooves breathing heavily as he tried to catch his breath.

”You…could’ve…at least….waited….for me back….at school!” He panted. “I..havent…ran that fast….in…hoo boy hang on…” he held a finger up. “Gimmie a moment….phew!”

”You really need to lay off the mochi.” Cozy said rather blunty.

“You calling me fat?!” He shot back, eyes narrowed. Cozy didn't say anything, simply staring at him. Realizing what he said, he shook his head and crossed his arms. “Don’t answer that.” He mumbled.

Cozy rolled her eyes and lowered down enough for him to hop on her back then her head where he rested.

“I see you’re taking the long way around.” He said. “Wanna talk about it?”

”What’s there to talk about?” She replied bitterly. “You heard her. I’m clearly not ready.”

”I’m sure she didn’t mean it like that.” He said, leaning forward and resting his elbows on her head. “She’s just worried about you that’s all.”

”Yeah, ‘worried’” she scoffed. “More like she doesn’t trust me. And now she expects me to trust her with Chrysalis.” She growled, stomping here hoof onto the pavement causing Milo to lose his balance.

”Woah hey! Watch the turbulence!”

“Sorry,” she said. “It’s just She has all her attention on that bug. Its all “Chrysalis is improving every day” here and “She has so much potential” there. I have potential. Why can she see that?”

Milo sighed. “Cozy, you don’t need training to be a better pony. You are already good enough as is. You’re talented, smart, not afraid to get your hooves dirty, list goes on.”

”That’s just it, Milo. I’m not like other ponies.”

”Yes, you are.” He insisted.

”No, I’m not.” She retorted. “We talked about this. I’m not any other pegasi and you know how ponies in the past were….judgemental.” Her ears lowered, looking down at her amulet, not wanting to remind herself of that memory. “If I can show her im not the same scared little filly from several years ago, then she won’t need to train Chrysalis. But to her, I’m still the rookie in training diapers.”

Milo was quiet for a moment before slightly tugging on her hair, making her stop in her tracks. “Look, kid. I get it. I may not be in your hooves right now but I understand the frustration. But if she didn’t believe in you before, she wouldn't have trained you at all.”

Cozy’s ears perked slightly.

”So what if she said you lack potential and you're not up to being her pupil.” He added. “I’d say take that as a challenge to prove her wrong! Show her that you are ready and you do have what it takes. That way, when the time is right, you can knock her off her feet and show her that Cozy Glow is not the same scared little filly from before!”

”You…really think so?” She said, her voice lightening up a little.

”I know so.” Said Milo. “That’s what makes you special Cozy, you never give up and you always find a way get yourself back up on your feet. You just need a…push in the right direction, that's all.”

Cozy smiled at her companion. “Thanks, Milo. I needed that push.”

”See? What did I tell you?” He said, smiling confidently. “Another day’s work for Milo. This calls for a celebration!” His nose then caught a whiff of something in the air. Something sweet and fruity. He sniffed the air and sighed dreamily. “I know the perfect delicious reward.”

“Like I said, you need to cut back on the sweets.” Cozy said, rolling her eyes and smiled. I guess a slice of fresh pie wouldn’t hurt. Something sweet always did make her feel better after feeling down. She trotted over to the Pie’s sweet shoppe and opened the door, changing into her anthro form. She was greeted by Pinkie Pie at the front.

”Hiya Ms. Glow!” She greeted. “What can I get ya, today?”

”How about two fresh slices of your pie to-go? Milo here caught a whiff and he couldn’t resist.”

Pinkie looked up and saw Milo almost practically drooling, pressing his face against the display case admiring all the pies. Pinkie giggled and grabbed a couple boxes, placing a rather big slice for each of them in each box before handing it over to the rather surprised pegasus. She went to grab her coin purse from her pocket and frowned when she realized how much she had in there. I guess she can do without a slice and have Milo enjoy his. She needed to cut back on sweets anyways too. She was about to ask to just pay for the one when she saw a hand placed down a few yuans in front of her. Cozy and Milo turned and were surprised to see Chrysalis.

”And a few refills on the smoothies too. Keep the change, Pinkie.” She said, her voice was more chipper than usual. Cozy was rather taken aback by the kind gesture. Of all people to do this, Chrysalis was the last person she expected.

”Oh! Uh….thanks.” Said Cozy, still surprised. “You didn’t have to do that though.”

”It was only a few yuans, plus I was in a good mood today so why not?” She said shrugging her shoulders.

“Uh..huh.” Said Cozy as she gripped the back tightly. “The two stared awkwardly at each other as Chrysalis waited for the refills. It was just like in the elevator, both of them trying to figure out what to say next. I mean what could be said, after what they both said to each other recently, it felt kinda awkward to even talk to them directly face to face. After several more minutes Cozy cleared her throat.

”Hey…just wanna say…” her stomach tightened, trying to force herself to say the next few words. Chrysalis ears perked up a little. “……Congrats on getting the position.”

”Oh…thanks.” Chrysalis replied, tugging at her hair. “You’re actually the first who said that besides my friends.”

”Really?”

Chrysalis nodded.

“Well lucky me huh?”

”Yeah. Guess so.”

The two laughed nervously, returning to another awkward silence, Cozy gripping the bag even more than beforeNot wanting her to embarrass herself even further, Milo pulled at her hair towards the door.

”I should…get going.” She said, “Don’t want our pies getting cold.”

”Oh?” Said Chrysalis “You can sit with us, there's plenty of room. I’m sure the others wouldn't mind.”

Cozy eye’s widened slightly and looked toward the booth where all of her friends were, laughing and chatting amongst each other. She was really taken aback by this offer. She was also..rather tempted too. Milo noticed this hesitancy, a curious eyebrow raised almost as if she was considering it.

“I….can’t.” She replied. “I got homework to do or else my auntie will give me an earful.”

Chrysalis’s ears lowered slightly at her answer, but not enough to where she would notice her being upset. “Oh. I understand. Really I do. I know how you’re aunt can be with that kind of stuff.”

”Yep. She’s one strict pony.” Cozy replied. “But again…thanks for y’know.”

”Yeah totally. Have a good evening.”

Cozy nodded. “…..See ya, Chrysalis.”

Cozy then quickly walked out the door, not taking a second to look back as she disappeared amongst the crowd. Chrysalis looked on until she couldn't see her anymore. She was surprised by how well that went than last time they were together. She couldn’t be quite sure but just looking into her eyes and her expression alone, she started to have second thoughts about her.

She also noticed her hesitancy of taking her up on offer to sit with her. Was it out of shame? Embarrassment? Or perhaps just because she didn’t want to be caught sitting with the evil changeling. Was hard to say but she could tell there was more to her than what she originally thought.

”You okay, Chrysi?”

Chrysalis looked to see Iris walking towards her, smoothie in hand.

”Pinkie Pie brought over the smoothies since she saw you and Cozy talking.”

”Oh she did?” Said Chrysalis, blushing slightly. “Sorry about that.”

”No its fine.” Iris then lightly tapped the rim of her glass. “So…did anything happen between you two?’

”Its kinda strange.” She said, looking back at the door. “I paid for her food since she was low on cash and she said thank you.”

Now it was Iris’s turn to raise an eyebrow. “Cozy said thank you? To you?”

”I know right? And she even congratulated me on winning. Wishing me luck. But then when I asked her if she wanted to sit with us, she said no, saying she had homework to do.”

”What’s strange about that? Besides the whole congratulating part?”

Chrysalis rubbed her chin. “I can’t say for sure but…I think she was actually considering it.”

Iris’s eyes widened a little. “She was?”

“I think so. But she couldn’t.” Chrysalis said, “Its was almost as if…something was holding her back. I just think that maybe there’s more to her than we thought.” She shook her head, getting her mind off it. “But enough of that. Come on, lets sit back down before Chi or Autumn steal my smoothie.”

Iris smiled and nodded, walking behind her back to their seats but not before she too gazed out the window in the direction of where Cozy walked. It was brief but even she noticed her expression just as she left, one of which looked less like anger or hatred but more so remorse and..empathy. It was hard to say but..perhaps Chrysalis was right. Maybe she wasn’t as bad as they thought she was. But that just leaves one question.

Why does she act the way she does?

Radiance gently opened the door to Zolt’s office, the two headmasters already sitting and waiting for her. Noticing the concerned looks on their face, she could now understand why Moondancer told her this was urgent.

”Headmaster. Vice Principal.” She greeted, closing the door behind her.

”Mistress Radiance.” Zolt greeted. “Please sit down.” He gestured her to a seat at the long table. She sat down at one of the chairs to the side and pulled the seat in.

“May I ask why I was interrupted from getting my students assignments graded and exams prepped?” She asked, a slight hint of annoyance in her voice. “While I understand this was apparently an urgent matter, I do have my own business to attend to.”

”That we do and I apologize for the interruption.” Said Regal Slate. “But this matter was something that we didn’t necessarily have control over. It was out of our hooves."

Radiance frowned. “Then who called this?”

”That would be me.”

Radiance looked to the other end of the table, a figure stepping out of the shadow. He was a tall though rather skinny anthro unicorn with a light gray coat, a dark greyish hair, tail and beard, and turquoise eyes. He wore a simple dark maroon red coat, a gold medallion attached to a large red sash that had the insignia of all the schools part of the board. Beneath was a simple black tunic and black boots. His expression was stoic but firm, almost as if being the very room made the air feel ice cold. Even more so than Regal, who was looking rather nervous herself. Zolt tried to stay composed, but even he couldn’t deny that his presence sent a chill down his spine. As for Radiance, her eyes simply widened in surprise at the sudden appearance of their guest, but still kept a calm demeanor, not scared or uncomfortable by his presence.

”Chancellor Neighsay.” She said calmly. “I haven’t seen you since you approved of my position. How’s the wife?”

”As of now, upset as to what happened to my daughter during your class today.”

Radiance mentally rolled her eyes. How was not surprised that this was the reason why he was here.

”As you may know by now, The school board, including myself, as well as all the staff here at Harmony High are trying their best to keep this school’s reputation as high as we can. Even despite some….questionable decisions.” He glanced at Zolt, furrowing his brows, the firebending doing the same, only more noticeable, Neighsay ignored it and went back to the topic at hand. “So you must now that it was rather troubling when my daughter informed me of your decision to not make her your apprentice for next year but instead…the changeling.”

”You mean Chrysalis?” said Radiance, still not intimidated by the board leader. She knew about his distaste of accepting her in the school. It was only by amounts on convincing Korra and Twilight had to do in order to finally convince him. A decision he still regrets.

”Yes…Chrysalis.” He sneered. Even the name disgusted him. “While I’m not being bias and that you should’ve chosen my daughter, I am quite interested as to why you thought it was a good idea to scold her in front of the whole class?

”I’m sure she didn’t mean to, Chancellor.” Said Regal, trying to deescalate the situation. “She has a reasonable explanation for—“

Neighsay lifted his hand up and glared daggers, silencing her almost immediately, sitting back down in her chair. He looked back at the teacher. “Now while I want you to be honest, I would also advise you to choose your words very carefully, for what you say here will determine if you will still have a job after the holiday break.”

Radiance sat there in silence, letting his rather empty threat swim in her mind. She didn’t have to think though as she got up from her seat and eyed the unicorn.

”You want me to be honest?” She asked again. He nodded.

"If that is no issue."

“Very well. But you must understand the position itself in case your daughter didn’t bother explaining that part.”

Zolt and Regal eye’s widened at her comment and looked to Neighsay, who simply arched an eyebrow.

“Being my apprentice is more than just learning more about magic and its traits. I wanted someone I knew I could trust to show them the meaning behind all things magic, how it can be used to help all, whether it's light or dark. I saw potential in all of my students, but Chrysalis I saw the most. Not just because she took things seriously, even for a class she wanted no part of, but also because I saw something in her that barely anyone in this school even bothered to pay attention to.” She leaned forward. “Greatness. I saw someone who, while not being able to use magic, being able to spread my knowledge towards a new generation of users and researchers. I saw someone who can use the talents I give her to help others and show that everyone can change. Someone who….had something I was looking for a very long time.” She trailed off for a moment before eyeing Neighsay once again, her eyes now narrowing.

“As for your daughter. She is anything but what I said. Of all the ponies I saw in my lifetime, never have I met someone who is so selfish, ignorant, lazy, egotistical, and quite frankly just plain stupid as Opaline Arcana.”

Zolt and Regal both did the cut it out gesture with their hands as Neighsay’s eyes widened at her remark about his daughter. Radiance snapped her fingers and a stack of papers appeared on the table as she pushed it towards him, having him take a look at it.

”She never does her homework, always having Misty Brightdawn doing it for her, I know because its the exact same handwriting just with her name. Forgery is not talent. Its deception."

She began to walk around the table towards him. "She’s always messing with her makeup instead of paying attention, texting on her phone, even after being asked multiple times to put it away while in class, and the final straw is with how rude she talked to me while I was trying to explain why she was not chosen, even threatening my job. I am a compassionate pony, Chancellor, but I draw the line when anyone is rude with me or my students, so you have to understand why I had to do what I did, even if I placed my future on the line. If nobody was gonna say something, I might as well be the one to say it.” She then closed in on him.

“I expect better from the daughter of the school board leader.” She said, pointing an accusing finger at his chest. “Now I’m not one to judge how a parent raises her child with some exceptions, but if this is how she acts at school, then I can’t imagine how she is at home. You and Regina need to put her in check because I promise you this, If this happens again in my classroom, I will have her removed and fail her automatically. Though to be honest she already is failing unless she passes this exam.” She then adjusted her glasses and amulet around her neck. “Is that what you wanted to hear? Or must I go on?”

The three teachers were at a loss for words. Nobody, and I mean nobody besides the royals and their friends even had the gull to stand up to Chancellor, especially about his daughter cause they knew that would be an instant termination. It was suicide but Radiance did it. And without a single stutter.

“Neighsay, I—“ Zolt tried to speak up but was silence by a lift of his hand. Neighsay started into her eyes, same with Radiance, the two not glancing away from each other, almost as if they were locked into a trace. The atmosphere got even more colder than before. After what felt like an eternity, Neighsay finally opened his mouth.

”You have a lot of nerve to say those things about my daughter……”

“So much for a new magic arts teacher.” Regal whispered to Zolt.

”……It takes a lot of guts. I respect that.”

The two teacher’s eyes then widened in shock.

”I guess not?” Zolt whispered back, still surprised.

Radiance smirked. ”What can I say? I was raised an honest mare.”

Neighsay scoffed before handing her back the stack of papers. “While I’m still not entirely on board with your decision, I am however grateful you brought my daughter’s behavior to my attention. Even if your response was more….blunt than I anticipated. I apologize for her actions and I will be talking to her when I get home. This will not happen again, I can assure I just wish I was notified of this sooner though.”

”I will take the blame for that.” Radiance with a small bow. “I was so occupied with…other things that it kept slipping my mind.”

”Well see to it doesn’t happen again.” He said in which Radiance nodded. “Now, if you excuse me, I have another meeting I have to attend. It had to be delayed because of this situation.” He then tapped the medallion on his sash which glowed, a beam of light shot out of it and created a turquoise portal with a bright blue flame surrounding it. He then turned and began to walk into it but not before glancing at the two leaders. “I would assume that anything spoken in this room will stay in this room?”

The two nodded vigorously. “Yes, sir!”

Neighsay glanced back at Radiance once more. “As for Chrysalis…..”

”I promise you, my friend. She is in good hands. Once I’m done with her, she may just surprise you at the end of the year.” She said, a confident smirk on her face. “Trust me.”

“Tch. We’ll see.” He said before stepping into the portal, which instantly closed behind behind him. Once gone, the three let out a sigh of relief, the cold atmosphere returning to normal.

”Radiance, I don't know how you do it.” Said Zolt. “Seriously, how did you do it?”

“Sometimes you gotta poke the tiger-bear in order to get results.” She said. “Someone had to say something. Her behavior was out of line and I will not tolerate it, daughter to the leader or not. I would suggest you all do the same.”

”We’ll keep that in mind.” Said Regal.

”Now if you would excuse me, I have an exam to prep for.” She bowed to the headmasters and opened the door, only to be greeted by a bunch of teachers who were eavesdropping on the conversation, Moondancer included.

“I believe you all have exams to prep for?” She said, not surprised in the slightest as she walked back to her room, the teachers letting her through. It was then Regal’s turn to look to see them all standing at the door way.

”Hey! You heard her. Go back to work!” Regal shouted. The other teachers mumbled to themselves and went back to their business.

”So did she really call his daughter stupid?” Time Turner asked, peaking his head through the doorway.

”Not now, Time Turner!” The two shouted. Turner rolled his eyes, saying something Scottish under his breath before walking away back to his work. Zolt sighed and slouched back in his seat. They were lucky today, but what about next time?

A Night To Remember

The light of the spirit portal seeped into the bedroom, combined with the morning sun. Inside, Chrysalis and Kurvira were still sound asleep, the latter sleeping peacefully. Meanwhile the former was grunting restlessly in her sheets, trying to escape whatever was going inside her head.

”I’m over here!”

She turned to one side.

”Here I am.”

She turned to the other.

”I'M ALWAYS HERE!”

Chrysalis gasped and shot up from her bed, her brow drenched in sweat. She looked around the room, her eyes darting to every corner before landing on the mirror next to the closet. She groaned and flopped back on her pillow. Another nightmare. While not as bad as the ones prior, it still left her feeling as though she was dumped in a ice cold ocean, unable to go up and breathe. The last thing she wanted was her ‘sister’ to be bothering her, especially when things were starting to turn around.

Sister. Just the sound of it alone made her skin crawl. While she didn’t deny that they are technically siblings, even if she was vastly different for…various reason, she would never ever consider her a sister. Especially after all she did, even if it was her fault to begin with. It was a reminder of who she was and who she never wanted to be again. And now, with Radiance’s help. Maybe she can finally rid of the darkness inside of her, forever

”You know I can hear every word you are thinking, right?”

Chrysalis’s head shot up towards the mirror once again, this time, while still her reflection, it was clear that it wasn’t her reflection. Most notably the eyes looking mroe green and sinister than before. The mirror Chrysalis leaned forward in the bed head in hoof while giving her another one of her smug looks. Chrysalis rolled her eyes and got out of bed, turning into her anthro form which had her wearing a simple shorts and t-shirts combo for pajamas. She grabbed her robe and walked out the door to the bathroom, her reflection turning into a shadow on the wall, taking on a more recognizable appearance.

”So? Did you like my little performance?” She asked, leaning towards her. “I know it was a little basic than previous nightmares but I figured hey, can’t go wrong with the basics.”

”Buck off.” She said rather blunty, catching the shadow off guard a little as she walked down the hall

“Oh? Did somepony wake up on the wrong side of the bed this morning?”

“I really don’t want to deal with you today.” Said Chrysalis as she checked out her hair and straighten it out. “As a matter of fact, could you just like, not bother me for the rest of the year? Or better yet, my life?”

“Oh believe me, sis-“

”Still not your sister.”

”—I would absolutely love to just get out of this weak, pathetic, teenage body.” She said, tugging at her hair and ears in the reflection. “But unfortunately we are stuck with each other.”

”Yeah, well not for long.” Said Chrysalis, before turning on the water and splashing her face with the cold liquid.

”Oh that’s right. You're a big break.” The queen sneered. “You know it’ll be just as easy to just let me take over. This whole thing is a waste of time. Well, maybe the learning magic part isn’t but for you it’s a waste.”

”I don’t need some reflection telling me what is a waste of time.” She said. “I finally have a chance to turn things around. A chance to show others I’m not you anymore.”

“You mean we?” She corrected rather smugly. Chrysalis leaned into the mirror and pointed a finger at her reflection, narrowing her eyes.

”If you say that again, so help me, I will bang my head on the sink.”

The queen scoffed. “You’re bluffing. I can tell, remember?”

“Wanna bet?” Chrysalis suddenly banged her head hard on the sink, not enough to where she cut herself, but enough to have a bruise form over her’s and the reflection's forehead.

“Ow! Ow!” They both said in unison, clutching their forehead in pain.

”I guess we're not as connected as you thought.” Said Chrysalis, smirking but winced as she rubbed her bruise. The reflection rubbed her own and growled at the teenager.

”You little brat. When I get out of here-“

”Chrysi?” Kurvira called from the other side of the door, knocking lightly. “Is everything alright?”

”Oh uh yeah!” She called back, looking at the door. “I just…banged my head a little while fixing my hair. I’m fine!”

”Oh…okay.” She said. “Listen, I’m gonna get breakfast started. How do you want your eggs?”

”Scrambled is fine!”

”Like our brains right now.” Muttered the reflection, in which Chrysalis tapped her bruise, making them both wince in pain again.

”Alright. Don’t use up all the hot water. I still gotta shower.” Called Kurvira before heading into the kitchen.

”Gotcha!”

Once for sure she was gone, the changeling glanced back at her reflection, only to see it back to her normal one. She scoffed and turned on the faucet in the bathtub. Hopefully a nice hot shower will get her mind clear…somewhat.

Once breakfast was finished, the two bid farewell to each other, both heading off the work/school. Stepping outside, Chrysalis got hit by a really cold breeze from the ocean. While there was no snow on the ground yet, it was only a matter of time until the winter season officially begins. Not wanting to have her wings freeze up, and she had some extra time, she decided to take a walk through the park. Critters were already beginning to tuck in for the season, birds flying south, squirrels and other four legged creatures going into their dens and burrows throughout the park, ready to sleep off the cold days ahead. It was still morning, so the park was still a little empty than it is later in the day. It didn’t take long though as she made it to the entrance to the school, only to realize that there was no one waiting outside in the courtyard.

“Huh. That’s strange.” She said. “Where is everybody?” She pulled out her phone and sent a text into the group chat. Once she pressed send, she walked up the steps and took a peek inside. The halls were quiet, only a few lights remained on to illuminate the school. It was like a ghost-town. It can’t be the weekend though, it's a Friday.

”Chrysalis?”

Chrysalis turned around and was surprised to see Cozy Glow standing behind her, Milo perched up on her shoulder, wrapped in a small blue scarf and hat while Cozy had on a simply pink jacket and leggings underneath her skirt to keep her legs warm.

”Cozy! Milo!” she said. “What are you doing here?”

”I should be asking you the same question.” She said walking up the steps, eyebrow raised.

“Well, the school was closed and Its a Friday and I thought…”

”It’s Study Day, remember?” Said Cozy. “The time when they close the school, giving us an extra day to prepare for exams starting on Monday? There were announcements all over the school about it. Dr. Turner wouldn’t shut up about it either.”

As soon as she said this, Chrysalis’s phone buzzed and she flipped it open to see a text from Nori, saying the exact same thing.

”Oh! Well look at that.” She said. “Nori just said the same thing. Guess I was little distracted and forgot. Heh, silly ol’ Chrysi” she laughed nervously, rubbing the back of her neck. Cozy and Milo looked at each other, the situation getting awkward by the second. Chrysalis blushed and shrunk down a little.

“What happened to your head?” Cozy asked, pointing to the faint red bruise she got earlier.

”Oh I uh….tripped and hit my head in the shower while washing my hair.” Chrysalis lied. “Again silly ol Chrysi, am I right?”

”Uh…huh.” Cozy replied as she walked past her and opened the door, not wanting to make things more awkward than it was.

”Wait. What are you doing here?” Chrysalis asked, changing the subject.

Cozy sighed softly, rolling her eyes before turning around to face her.

”If you must know, I am getting something from Miss Radiance’s office. She forgot some things for the exam and she asked me to pick them up before I went to the library.”

“You have a key to the school?”

Cozy dangled a chain of keys from her hand. “The perks of having family as faculty.” she placed the key into the door and with a click, she opened it up and walked inside. “Now if you’ll excuse me..”

”Cozy wait…!” Chrysalis grabbed a hold of her arm, making her stop in her tracks, the pegasus looked down at her hand and back up at the changeling, surprised by the sudden action. Realizing this, Chrysalis quickly removed her hand and placed them behind her back. “I…was thinking. Maybe you could use some help? Two heads are better than one after all. Then we can go together to the library?”

Again, Cozy felt that feeling inside of her as she did before. It’s only been a few weeks since the interaction at the shoppe but ever since then, she couldn’t shake the feeling off of her until just the other day. Now, just as she was free from it, it came back to bite her like a wasp waiting for its victim above a body of water. She wanted to hate it but deep down, it felt different. Like she was asking her not out of her popularity like other students, but more genuine.

”I…I’m good.” She replied, turning around to head inside.

”Cozy I—“

”Look, Chrysalis. I know you’re goody goody with my aunt now that you are her apprentice.” She started, her voice firm but still carrying a hint of softness. As if she didn’t want to go off on her last time but enough to set the record straight. “But that doesn’t mean we’re automatically friends. I don’t know what you are trying to do but just…don’t, okay?” She then turned around, her ears lowered to her ears. “Besides, who would want to be friends with someone like me.” She muttered to herself as she walked into the school, the door closing shut behind her as Chrysalis watched her go deeper into the school. Milo turned around to look at the changeling, simply shrugging his shoulders before turning back around. Chrysalis sighed, planting her head on the glass, not caring how her bruise from earlier began to hurt. Once again, she screwed it up but how could she not try again? She know what she saw and something deep down, besides her annoying sister, was telling her to try again. Try to peel back those layers, but as soon as tried, she had to screw it up and act like an idiot. Again. If this was a way to make friends, then she was failing miserably at it. Lifting her head up, she adjusted her book straps and walked down the steps and out the courtyard, taking the sidewalk to the library.

While nothing much has changed since she arrived in Harmony City, the exterior of the building was decorated in various ornaments and decorations from all across the four nations and Equestria, getting ready for the holiday season. Spirit vines adorned with flowers wrapped around the staircase and pillars, little spirits nestled cozily inside small patches to get out of the cold.

Chrysalis walked inside and went up to the front counter, while normally she would be greeted by the two co-librarians, today someone else was taking the front desk duty as they were busy elsewhere in the library. The pony was soft sky blue, almost similar to Chi’s skin tone with a flowing and wavy-like mane and tail with gradients of pale teal, white, and silver streaks. Her eyes were bright emerald green, with white freckles dotted underneath them both. On her cheek was her cutie mark, which consisted of a swirling gust of wind with delicate, white feathers drifting along. She had on a scarf made of silver colored fabric around her neck and a pair of glasses on top of her horn which glimmered in the sunlight. She looked up from her book and smiled softly at the changeling.

”Hey, Chrysalis!” She greeted.

”Hi Gale.”

“Lemme guess, you’re here for the ‘group study’?” She asked, placing the book down and put a hand on her hip.

”That obvious huh?”

”Nah. You’re just not the only one who decided to come here.” She said before pointing to a set of stairs. “The others are in the Study Wing. Just up those stairs and the doors are on the left. Can’t miss it!”

”Thanks, Gale.” She said before walking in the direction she was given.

”Oh and good luck too, you’re gonna need it.” She called out before going back to her work. Chrysalis walked up the stairs and, as was told, entered the doors on the left. What she expected next though, caught her really of guard.

”Woah.”

That was all she could muster as she looked on. It was a rather big room, almost half the size of the library at school, even having its famous ‘hamster wheel shelf’ on the other side, though while not having tons of shelves for books, it was mostly used for, well as the name implied, studying, although what she saw was anything but that for the most part. Tired and deflated expressions stretched as far as the eye can see, students sitting in groups to help prepare themselves for the upcoming exams next week but it already seemed like it was kicking their butts before they even put their pencils up. She noticed various students, mostly juniors and seniors helping the younger classes with studying, but even they looked defeated and exhausted.

Really, the only one who didn’t look like she could pass out at any moment was Jasper as she help three freshmen with studying for their math exam, the same freshmen Chrysalis helped earlier in the year from Pao. Looking around more, she finally spotted her friends, who were sitting in a corner of the room at a large table, books out and spread around, all trying to prepare for the test ahead. Once she got closer however, she noticed they weren’t all that different from the others.

Flurry Heart and Rohan were there also, since their exams were the same week as Harmony High’s they figured why not study all together. Suffice to say that didn’t make the situation any better. Chrysalis whistled at the depressing sight.

”Wow.” Chrysalis whispered. “You guys look terrible.”

”Nice to see you too, Chrysi.” Said Nori, offering her a seat next to her

“Sorry, kinda hard to not notice when everyone looks depressed at 8am.” She replied as she sat down next. Nori looked up and noticed the bruise and was about to say something before Chrysalis casually closed her mouth. “I hit my head while fixing my hair.”

Nori closed her mouth and lowering her finger and going back to her book. Chrysalis opened her bag and got out her books, placing them down on the table and opening it to the same page Nori and Gallant was on. She looked up and noticed that Flurry Heart was right in front of her, looking in her own book, Rohan on one side of her and Akari on the other. She frowned the more she looked at her. Its no shock that Flurry has been trying her best to avoid her ever since the festival, she didn’t even come to the shoppe when she won the contest, saying that she had homework to do, only to find out from Rohan, who did show up, saying Nova didn’t give them any and she got what she had done during one of her free periods. That left a lot of them confused but she, along with a select others, knew the real reason why she didn’t come. But how could she blame her. After all the trauma she put her family through, it would be awkward to be around someone like her. Sometimes she even wondered if she believed that she could really change. Maybe she has to wait till the time is right. When that time will be, who knows.

Chrysalis was so deep in thought that she didn’t even notice Flurry Heart looking up from her book and was staring right back at her, eyebrow raised.

”You okay there?” She whispered to her, which got Chrysalis out of her trance, blinking a few times, blushing a deep red.

”S-sorry!” She said, only to wince when she heard the sound of a loud shush coming from the other side of the room. She looked to see the librarian keeping watch, having a finger over her mouth, telling her to quiet down. Chrysalis shrunk down in her seat, holding the book over her face, her face getting redder by the second. “Sorry.” She whispered before going back to studying. While the team was occupied, the doors opened once again, this time Cozy Glow being seen walking in, having the same reaction Chrysalis had when she came in.

”And I thought auntie’s class was depressing.” She whispered before zipping her back open slightly and whispering inside. “Don’t tell her I said that.” She zipped it back up and walked over to a table where Opaline and Misty were working together, moreso the latter as the former was not all interested.

The sound of the clock ticked by as the day went on. While the group did have a break around lunchtime to stretch their legs, in one wisp’s case quite literally, and grab something to eat from the vending machine, they were right back to what they were doing. Jasper went back to her group, deciding to put some time in for herself. As for the guardians, while they felt more refreshed than earlier, you could still tell how much they were already tired of studying. Even Iris, who loves to do this kind of stuff, was already beginning to look burnt out almost as she asked Gallant and Akari another question,

”One more time.” She said, rubbing her eyelids. “Name the first three ponies Starswirl had as his apprentices.”

“Let’s see..” Gallant said, closing his eyes trying to think hard while not letting the exhaustion get to him. “There was…Stygain…Gusty the Great…”

”No, that was her name after she became a full wizard.” Said Akari. “Before she was known as Valiant Pax. Dr. Turner told us he would mark us down if we wrote that name down.”

”Right. Right.” He said. “Okay so Stygain, Valiant Pax, and….Sarcanas? Socana?”

”Sacanas” Iris corrected.

"Didn’t I say that?”

”No, you said Sarcanas.” Said Lu Ten.

“Yeah, you did.” Said Mai.

”I heard it too.” Chrysalis joined in.

Gallant looked to Akari who shrugged her shoulders and nodded. The unicorn sighed and rest head on his hand, elbow on the table. “And I thought Mrs. Zhao’s history class in middle school was hard, huh Hiro? Hiro?”

His response was the sound of light snoring next to him. Turning around, he saw the earthbender, along with Chi, both fast asleep on each of their respective book, a trail of drool coming out of their mouths which made his sister and cousin reel back a little in disgust and Akari and Gallant roll her eyes. Autumn, who was in between them, was surprisingly still awake, but just barely.

”How am I not surprised those two were the first to go out?” Whispered Rohan.

Iris looked to Akari. “Do you mind?”

She nodded and moving her hand up in front of their faces and snapped her fingers, not too loud to cause interruption but enough to have the two wake up from their slumber.”

”kweh!?” Hiro said, wiping the drool from his mouth.

”Uweh! Monarch!” Chi shouted as she flew up from her seat, quite literally, and into the air getting into a fighting stance.

”Monarch? Where!?” Shouted Autumn as she too jumped from her seat and on to the table, knocking some books down. The two looked around, earning quite the number of glances from other students, including the librarian who sternly pointed her crooked finger at her, telling her to be quiet. Chi’s skin turned a bright green while Autumn's cheeks turned bright red, the two smiling sheepishly before the former lowering back down to her seat.

“Heh..sorry.” She whispered. The librarian simply groaned in annoyance before going back to her book.

”Welcome back to the land of the living, you three.” Gallant greeted.

“Are people always this depressed and tired when exams are coming up?” Autumn asked Iris as she picked up her books from the floor.

“Depends on who you have for your class.” She replied. “While its not as bad as you go up,”

”It can really kick your butt when you're in the lower classes.” Said Flurry Heart. “And I went to high school back home.”

”I don’t even see the point.” Groaned Hiro. “Its the day before the weekend, we should be relaxing. Not burying our faces in….” He lifted up his book, drooling onto the table.

”Ew! Hiro!” Nori whispered loudly, throwing him a hankie from her pocket. “Clean that up!”

”Sorry.” He said before taking the hankie and cleaning up his book and the table. He handed her back the now wet handkerchief, making her reel back.

”Y'know what? Keep it. Its flu season after all.” she said, pushing his hand back with the tip of her fingers. “I got more at home anyway.”

”May I remind you that you learned the hard way about putting off your studies till the last minute?” Said Mai. “You were lucky you passed.”

“Okay, fair point.” He said, raising his hands. “But I still think we can all agree that the vibe is bummer town, We need to relax, let out some of that stress. Enjoy the free time before the tests. And besides, Vice Principal Slate did want us to have a positive impact on the student body. Now i’m not saying we should completely ditch it but, Why not give everyone a day to just relax and not feel as anxious, that way they can have a fresh and rejuvenated mind and body. That's being a positive roll model right?”

The others looked around at each other, blinking a few times, taking in what Hiro said. Hiro did have a point too that maybe they need to get loose a little, wash away all that stress and get the blood pumpin. If there’s one thing she learned from being with Nova for years, it's that a stressful mind is a broken mind and that sometimes you need to let go some of and just live a little, even if its for a little while and if they continued down this path, their brains will be fried by Monday. Slate and Zolt wanted them to be a positive impact for the school? Well what better way then to have them feel less cluttered. Besides, they’ve done plenty of studying already, why not take a break?

”But even if that's the case, how are we gonna tell the same thing for everyone here?” Akari said, pointing to the other groups. “It might be a bit more difficult than we think.”

”I’m sure we can think of something if we put our heads together.” He said, “Come on, let's figure something out!”

The group began to think about how they can get the rest of the school on board with their plan. The gears started to turn inside their heads until suddenly, Chi’s body flashed yellow light, like a light bulb, her little hair strand on top of her head sticking up straight, a big smirk grew across her face.

“But I’m gonna need some help.” Looking around for a second, she stretched her arm and neck across and lightly tapped his shoulders.

”Hm?” He said, as Chi whispered something in his ear. The more he began to hear, the more his position began to rise up from his seat, a smile beginning to form on his face. Once finished, the two exchanged knowingly smug grins as closed his book and got up from his seat and she retracted back to her body. He then took out his phone and started texting someone. Once he press sent, it didn’t take long for him to get a reply back from the recipient. He gave the wisp a thumbs up in which she returned before the two got up from their seats.

”I know that look.” Said Nori, raising an eyebrow in suspicion. “What are you two planning?”

”I see that once again, the responsibility to save my fellow friends and classmates falls to us.” She said, “But have no fear, Big sibs Hiro and Chi are here!”

“Autumn, Get ready to experience what us guardians can really do.” Hiro said, nudging her arm and winking at her then looked at the others. “Just follow our lead!”

“You two wanna run that through aaaand they're gone.” Akari finished as the two disappeared in a streak of blue and yellow, paper flying around where they once stood.

”Why do I have a bad feeling about this?” Said Lu Ten.

”Welcome to my world.” Mau grumbled, crossing her arms. “You’ll get used to it. Probably.”

Back to the freshmen from earlier, the three were looking through their math book, trying to memorize what Jasper taught earlier but still struggling. They’ve been at this for the past hour but they’re nowhere near where they were prior and they didn’t want to bother her again as she was busy focusing on her stuff, and they were rather shy to ask around from the other older kids. So they were stumped. They were about to give up when they a saw a shadow looming over them, as well as a faint blue light. Looking up, they say Chi looking down on them from above, smiling.

”Heya, Kaela, Kozu, Kara!” She greeted.

”Oh hi, Chi.” Kara greeted. “We were wondering if maybe you could help us with this math problem. We tried to figure it out on our own for hours but we’re stumped.”

”We wanted to ask but we didn’t wanna disturb you guys.” Said Kaela.

”Could you help us?” Asked Kit, “I-If that's No issue of course!”

Chi took the book in her hand and looked over the problem they were stuck on. She lowered herself next to them, sitting cross legged, rubbing her chin and nodding her head a few times. She over at Hiro who was on the other side of the room, giving a quick nod, which she returned, before looking at the three.

”Yeah this is a doozy.” She said, “I’m happy to help!”

”Really?” Said Kara.

”Sure! In fact I even got a better idea to help you guys out.”

”What’s that?” Kaela said. To answer her question Chi closed her math book, the sound echoing across the room, grabbing everyone’s attention. Three looked rather confused as to what she was doing, and even got more confused when she opened here mouth and started…to sing?

(Parody of Dancing Through Life from Wicked 2024)

Chi:
You see kiddos
The trouble with schools is
They always try to make life a big test

Chi lifted herself back up and placed the closed book in front of the freshmen before gliding across the table, gathering the attention of more students.

Believe me, I've seen enough of cramming to know
They want you swell those nooks, and perhaps tucked-out looks

To show what she meant, she blew her head up like a balloon till it was three times its size, the three laughing at the comical sight while others simply rolled their eyes and smirked, except for Cozy and Opaline who did the former but scoffed instead. She held this for a bit before letting it deflate back to its original size.

But I say, why invite stress in!

“Shh!”

Chi winced and looked to see the librarian wagging her finger. She mouthed the words ‘sorry’ before turning her attention back to the three.

Close those textbooks tonight
And learn to live "the unstressed-out life"

The kids looked at each other, a bit puzzled. This wasn’t the help they were expecting but what she was saying, kinda stuck to them. And it wasn’t just them, more students began to take in those words. Some even began to tap their foot or their book to the beat. The guardians took notice of this as well, and even they had those words being taken to heart. Perhaps those two goofballs were on to something. Speaking of which, the earthbender took his role in the spotlight, jumping on to the table, dancing to the beat while closing students' books and sliding them into their book bags and satchels.

Hiro:
Dancing through life
Skimming the surface
Gliding where the fun begins
Life's more thrilli’n
When your chilli’n
Why stress so much?
When it's so freeing

He hopped over to another table, doing the same thing as before, swaying and gliding across the table, garnering more attention as more got up from their seats and walked towards the wisp and earthbender. Jasper watched from her table, smirking playfully. Leave it to those two to come up with another one of their plans, especially Hiro. He always knew how to draw in a crowd, he had that spark in him that made him attracted to so many females.

Speaking of which, as she continued watching, her eyes were memorized by his moves. She always knew he was a good dancer but he somehow always managed to surprise her in a way that made him actually a lot more attractive. Something that Chi saw in the corner of her eye, and got Hiro’s attention, pointing to Jasper’s direction. Looking in her direction, he noticed her expression, which was now more dreamy eyed than before. Seeing he was staring at her, she sat up straight and waved sheepishly at him, her cheeks tinted red. Hiro did the same, his cheeks also slightly tinted red. The guardians noticed this and smirked, shaking their heads.

Meanwhile, Opaline and Cozy were clearly not in the mood for a musical number as the latter groaned and sunk deeper into her studies while Oplaine rolled her eyes in disgust but looked to her left to see Misty shaking her head to the beat of the music. She looked to see Opaline annoyingly glaring at her and immediately ceased, looking back down in her note book. Even the librarian, who was strictly against loud noises, started to lightly tap her foot as Chi continued on singing and dancing in the air.

Chi:
Dancing through life
It’s not about winning
Or hours spent spinning on review
No one's flawless
But being carefree's lawless
So just breathe
And keep dancing through

She gestured to the others, who got up from their seats and began to draw more students to join in. Some even got up and started to dance along to the beat. Soon, the entire room had everyone up on their feet. Even the three freshmen from earlier were now dancing alongside them as they encouraged their fellow classmates to join along. Hiro walked over to the wheel and used his elbow to press a button causing it to spin, he then jumped inside and, to the amazement of others, save for his friends, he started to casually jump through the hoops and climb up the ladders like it was nothing.

Hiro:
Dancing through life
Swaying and sweeping
And always keeping cool

He high fived a few male students and flashed a winked at a girl, who fainted on the spot, harmlessly sliding down the shelf before being carried off by her fellow students as he continued to dance, sliding along the shelf as he tossed each book back in its slot perfectly.

Life is carefree
When you’re stress-free
Why break your brain
With all these school rules?

Chi:
Dancing through life
Mindless and careless
Make sure you’re wear lens when trouble is rife

Chi and Hiro:
Woes are fleeting
Blows are glancing
When you’re dancing
Through life!

The two then jump/flew from their spot, landing next to each other back to back, hitting that high note, earning a round of applause from the rest of the school. The two smiled, everyone was going according to plan perfectly. Autumn clapped her hands, shouting and whooping at the two. Chrysalis looked on from a distance, her arms crossed and a small smirk on her face. Her ear twitched however when she turned to see Cozy, Misty, and Opaline leaving the room. The former quickly glanced at her before she slipped out, closing the door behind her. She tilted her head in confusion, she wanted to assume she left because she couldn't concentrate but something was telling her there was more to it than that by who she was acting recently. She also noticed the crowd of people looking through the windows, curious as to what’s going on in there.

“So, what do you guys have planned anyway?” a student shouted from afar.

“I’m glad you asked, fellow classmate!” Hiro replied before be started to sing again, the other students dancing along

Hiro:
Let’s go down to the Stardust Nightclub
We’ll meet there later tonight

He twirled a female earth pony along, gliding them along till they bumped into a male unicorn, the two blushing. Chi did the same only this time she gently nudged a human male to a female, the two holding hands and giggling nervously. She then flew over and hugged the three freshmen together.

We can dance through the night
Find the prettiest guy

Chi:
Or girl!
Friends are alright

The two then took the hands of their friends and, gesturing them up to the front of the crowd and on to the tables as Chi, Iris, and Akari hovered in the air.

Both:
Right on down to the Stardust Nightclub
Come on, follow me
You’ll be thrilled just to be there!

The seven then started to dance together, following Hiro and Chi’s in perfect rhythm as if they practiced this before, the rest of the students following suit. Stomping their feet down, so hard in fact people down below became startled by the loud banging, catching even Gale off guard. The group hopped in place a few times before kicking their legs up and started dancing freely, twirling around and sliding across, shoulders shimming, and just freestyling with a mix of modern and classic dances.

Guardians and (Harmony High Students):
Dancing through life! (down at the Stardust!)

Chi and Hiro:
Cause one day won't hurt to just dance and get loose!

Guardians and Harmony High Students:
No one's flawless but being carefree's lawless

Chi and Hiro:
It’s just life

Guardians and (Harmony High Students):
Ah ah ah!

Chi and Hiro:
It’s just life!
So let’s dance on through

The students clapped and cheered as they ran back to their spots, grabbed and packed away their belongings and ran out the door, down the stairs into the lobby and out the door, going back home to get ready for the night, now full of renewed energy. The guardians walked over to the duo.

”Alright I’ll admit it. This…actually wasn’t a bad idea.” Mai said.

“And that’s why you should listen to me more.” Hiro said with a smug, making his sister roll her eyes and push his face away.

”Okay, let’s not get too crazy.”

Hiro shrugged and looked at Chi, holding out his fist. ”We still got it.”

”Sparks, we do!” Said Chi, the two fist bumping each other. They were then surprised by Autumn came in between and bear hugged the two, still giddying from the experience just had.

”That..was…AMAZING!” She said, “You weren’t kidding when you said that this was an experience. My blood is still pumping!”

”And these photos are gonna look great for the yearbook!” Said Velvet, placing her camera back around her neck. “Kiara and Print Press are gonna freak over these shots!”

”But I’m confused about something,” said Akari. “How are you sure we’ll be able to get into the Stardust? It’s a Friday and that’s when it's the busiest besides Saturday night.”

”I was hoping you would say that.” Said Hiro, as he pulled out his phone and waved it at the princess. “Remember that time we helped Vinyl Scratch setup that party a few months back?”

”Well we decided to cash in on that debt she owed and agreed to host a private event for the school!” Chi finished.

“Which means we have the entire dance floor to ourselves...”

”And unlimited soda and snacks!”

”That too.”

”Another day’s work for Bubbles and The Laugh Master!”

”Please hold the applause.” Hiro finished as the two took a bow.

”Okay, wow this is a lot to take in.” Said Nori. “I mean nightfall is only a few hours away and I gotta get my hair done, figuring out what outfit i'm gonna wear…” she gasped. “What outfit you guys are gonna wear! Oh maybe if I contact Rarity now she can help with putting something quick together and maybe setting up an appointment..” she typed something in her phone before putting it back in her pocket.

“Nori I think we’ll be fine with just wearing—“ Iris was interrupted when Nori pressed a finger over her mouth leaning in.

“I will not have you guys wear your Harmony Festival outfits to a school event!” She said. “Just gimme a few hours and I’ll have something ready for all of you, understood?”

The others nodded without saying a word, knowing full well not to argue with Nori when it comes to stuff like this.

”Good! Swing by around 7pm, Door will be open!” She shouted as she ran out of the room.

”Just nothing too frilly for me this time, please!” Akari called out then leaned to Flurry Heart. ”She’s becoming more like Rarity every day.”

“Tell me about it.” She replied.

While the others were talking amongst themselves, Hiro looked around the crowd and saw Jasper talking amongst other juniors. Now it was his turn to admire her features. Her hair, even when tied in a ponytail, still looked like a burning flame that was unchecked, and her amber-yellow eyes were like two golden suns, perfectly reflecting her fierce but kind and compassionate personality. The same could be said for her smile, which made his heart skip a beat. He began to feel his cheeks getting warm the more he looked at her having no idea about the others noticing and each sharing the same looks.

”Well, what are you waiting for?” Said Iris. “She’s right there.”

Hiro bit his bottom lip “I don’t know…” He asked, already starting to feel nervous by the second.

”Dude, I don’t if you noticed but she is clear who her man is.” Said Autumn. “She wouldn’t take her eyes off you the entire time.”

“Now’s your chance!” Said Mai. “You’ve been pushing this back long enough. You know how she looks at you during practice and at school and how you two speak when you are alone, she’s literally just waiting for you to say something.”

Hiro lightly nodded his head, smiling at the memories. “Yeah, that’s a good point.” He said before frowning. “But still….what if she says no?”

Gallant then placed a hand on his shoulder. “Hiro, you’re my best friend. And as your best friend, I’m telling you to not doubt yourself and say it's a bad time, because it's not. Believe me I know, you told me that. If you really wanna show her how you feel, this is the perfect opportunity. You helped me when it came to Akari and Mai with Lu, now it's my turn to return the favor. All you need to do is take the first step.” Gallant said before stepping back and nodding at Chi. “Or in this case…a gentle push.”

Before he could reply, Chi, using her stretchy arms, pushed Hiro along the floor, his feet dragging, causing them to squeak until he was a few feet away from Jasper. He looked to see the elongated hand giving him a thumbs up before snapping back to her body.

Hiro gulped nervously, but remembering what his friends said, and knowing this was probably the last time he would have a chance like this, it was time to finally put his fears aside and start being a man instead of just a ladies man.

With his head help up high, his chest puffed up slightly, he mustered up the courage and lightly tapped Jasper on the shoulder.

”Oh Hi, Hiro!” She greeted. “Nice work up there, you still got those moves.”

”Thank You!” He squeaked, quickly covering his mouth, his cheeks turning red as a tomato. Jasper stared wide eyed at his response while Mai, Iris, Akari, and Chi slapped their foreheads and the other winced. Although they were then shocked to see Jasper instead giving him a weird look or awkwardly walking away, she let out a laugh, not one of of humiliation but a genuine, fun laugh. She covered her mouth quickly to not make him even more embarrassed.

”S-sorry.” She replied. “That was rude of me.”

”No no! Its fine!” Hiro said. “Making others laugh is my specialty. It’s in the job description after all.”

”Good point.”

The two stood there in silence for a few more seconds, Jasper’s junior friends eyes each other before slowly inching away. They knew full well what was coming, Hiro wasn’t the only one who had friends who kept pushing him. So it was best to give them a bit of space.

”Hey so..” the two said simultaneously. “No you go first. No you! Hahaha”

The air felt hot around them as the voices from others began to deafen. Hiro turned back to his friends, moving their hands in a “go on” action. He took in a deep breath, allowing himself to calm down before standing straight. I wanted to ask you something…since I said you can bring a friend, or a boy, or a girl to the Stardust..”

”Yeah?” She said, her body beginning to freeze up, her heart racing even more than Hiro’s. “What about it?” She asked nervously.

“I was wondering if….you wanna go tonight? Like….together? Please?” Jasper’s eyes widened from his request but he continued on. “But i-its fine if you don’t I mean I know you might be busy with Pao and stuff and of course you got your own business to attend to, and I know your dad’s a busy guy so getting his permission might be—“

Hiro was cut off when Jasper placed a hand over his mouth. Looking up, expecting to see her annoyed by his rambling, he was shocked to see her cheeks not only redder than before, but smiling ear to ear. She lowered her hand and placed it on her hip.

”I’ll see you at 8 then?”

Hiro nodded vigorously. “Yeah..Yeah!”

She giggled. “Then I guess that means this is a date.” She said before grabbing her backpack and winking at him before turning around and walking out of the room along with her friends. Once for sure she was out of his sight, she and the girls of her group silently screamed, jumping up and down in the hallway while giving her guy friends a high five. Hiro’s group did almost the same thing, the girls hugging him while Chi, Gallant, and Lu Ten give him a fist bump and high five.

”Guess that emotional intelligence is finally paying off huh?” Lu teased. Hiro’s smile widened, not caring about the blush on his cheeks from deepening.

”Yeah..Yeah it is.”

The two's hearts and minds were still racing but now more so out of joy instead of fear. It felt like after so long, the two friends were finally dating. Well..kinda. But maybe just maybe. They both began to imagine that feeling in their heads, that maybe there's a chance things could be so much more.

Hiro and Jasper:
Now that we've talked to each other
It's clear how we feel for another

Jasper:
He's perfect

Hiro:
She's perfect

Hiro and Jasper:
So we're perfect together
Perhaps were meant forever
Dancing through life!

Iris looked over at Chrysalis who was off to the side, gathering up her belongings.

”You are coming tonight, right?”

“You think that’s a good idea?” She asked, a hint of caution in her voice. “I mean, most of the school will probably be there.”

”Chrysi, don’t let that ruin it for you.” Iris said, placing a hand on her shoulder. “Now’s the time to unwind and relax. Even if its just for one night. And we’ll right beside you all throughout. Please?”

Chrysalis bit her bottom lip. While she did feel more confident and hopeful than before, she will admit, when most of the surge of energy depleted, she still had a lingering feeling of how others felt about. But maybe Iris was right, with everything that has happened, and will happen, perhaps its not a bad idea to just relieve herself of some of this worry. And who knows, maybe tonight something can change. Wishful thinking but never hurts to have hope. She looked up to see Iris giving her infamous puppy dog eyes. She rolled her eyes and sighed, chuckling slightly.

”Alright…yeah!”

The princess smiled and wrapped her arms around her giving a quick hug.

”Awesome! Meet up at Rarity’s later?”

”I’ll be there.”

Iris nodded and walked out with the others to get ready for this evening, Chrysalis following not far behind once she finished packing her stuff.

Opaline growled, sitting at her makeup station, applying a fresh new coat of eyeliner while her pet cat laid on her bed, taking a nap.

”I should be out at the mall buying new clothes or enjoying lunch at the bistro.” She said herself. “But nooo! Thanks to that bug, not only did she make a fool out of me in front of the whole class, My father was completely humiliated and now I’m the one who’s punished with a blocked account and spending my time studying?!”

The feline didn’t say anything, only continued to purr as they slept as if she was ignoring her. Even while knowing this, Opaline still liked talking to her pet as it helped soothe her after a long day of classes. And since Neighsay or her mom weren’t home that much, besides the housemaids and Misty, she was kinda the only other ‘friend’ she had to talk to.

”Okay, fine I’ll admit that was a bit too much.” She admitted as she applied another coat to her other eye. “But someone had to say something! There’s plenty of talented ponies that could’ve had that position. Heck, I’d be ticked if one of those guardians got it, but It’ll be much better than…her.” She slammed her fist down on the table, so loud in fact that it caused her pet to shoot up from her spot, startled by the sudden awakening. Opaline noticed this and walked over, gently stroking her fur to calm her down.

”Sorry, Bellamy.” She sighed. “I’m just so….angry! I know what I said! But she is the last person to deserve that role! Now thanks to her, Nobody will shut up about how I yelled at Mistress Radiance. As much as I respect her, the decision and actions she did made her look foolish.”

Bellamy meowed, tilting her head to the side.

”You haven’t seen her and I kinda envy you.” She said, scratching behind her ears. “That bug has gotten on my nerves for the last time. She made a huge mistake messing with me! Now she’s gonna rue the day she made Opaline Arcana a fool!”

Bellamy rolled her eyes, another day, another threat from her owner. At this point, the cat was used to it by now. Another day here at the Arcana household for her.

“But how? How can I make sure she knows her place? And if I do it, I have to make sure the trail doesn’t lead back to me or else daddy will have my head.” She pondered for a minute, rubbing her chin. A chime was heard and she pulled out her geo-phone to see a message in one of the school group chats from Hiro.

COME TO THE STARDUST FOR A NIGHT TO LET LOOSE. DOORS OPEN AT SUNDOWN BRING YOUR FRIENDS, LOVER, OR YOURSELF. WE WON'T JUDGE. #HH4LYFE!

It was then she had an idea. An awful, awful idea. A wonderful awful idea. Her smile became bigger and bigger as the gears began to turn in her head, her plan piecing itself together perfectly. She then went into her contacts and tapped two icons, that being Misty and Cozy’s and sent them a group text.

Meet me at the Stardust 2nite. Let’s enjoy ourselves :)

After she hit send, she then went and tapped on three more icons and send them a text.

”Bellamy, I think tonight is gonna be one for the history books.” She said before pressing send once again. “And I know just the perfect trio to help with making that happen.”

He opened back up his book he was reading while perched up on the couch in the living room. While his sister went to help with studies at the library, Pao decided to just stay at home. While he was still grounded, it was nice to enjoy the peace and quiet when both of his family were away. Well granted, Sora was still around, but he spends most of the time sleeping on his perch or bed in Jasper’s room so he’s not much of a bother.

Speaking of which, the older sister was in her room, adjusting the belt of her outfit she was wearing to the club. It wasn't anything too fancy but still something one could imagine her wearing out, a crimson long-sleeve shirt beneath a black leather jacket, black jeans and knee high boots. Her hair was tied into a half-up pony tail, her lucky charm still nestled in the spot where the do was formed, giving her a casual yet elegant appearance.

Once she finished, she placed her hands on her hips and smiled to herself in the mirror, nodding before grabbing her jacket and walking down the stairs.

”So…how do I look?” She asked her brother. He glanced up real quick and nodded in approval before looking back down at his book.

”What’s the occasion?” He asked.

“You didn’t get the memo?”

”You know I hate being in that group chat.”

“Some of us are going down to the Stardust for a few hours.” she said, barely being able to contain her excitement. “And..you’ll never guess what happened.”

”What?” He said, still acting like he didn’t care.

”That dork of an earthbender finally asked me out!”

Pao eyes shot up his book, widened with surprise. “Wait..HIro asked you out?!”

Knowing what was coming next, Jasper furrowed her brows and shook her head. “Don’t, Pao. Don’t you dare..”

”Jasper, you know how I feel about him!”

”And you know how I feel about him!” She said, as she walked towards him.

Jasper:
Finally, for this one night
I’m about to have a fun night
With this amazing guy I’ve dreamed about for years
And I know you think its strange
But my feelings won’t just change, I can’t explain it
Little bro, don’t you see? We deserve each other
And I think he might feel it too
We deserve each other, Hiro and I

“Please, Little Bro, just try to understand.”

Jasper gripped his hands tightly. He looked into her eyes. He could tell how happy and excited she was. Even though, deep down, he had his resentments towards him and the others, it was, to him, for a good reason. But seeing her this happy, this was a happiness he hadn’t seen in a long time. His eyes then glanced over to a family portrait, seeing how happy they all were and seeing the joy in his sister.

With a heavy sigh, he looked back at her, a small smile forming on his face, he said,

Pao:
I do

Jasper smiled and kissed him on the forehead before hugging him tightly in which he returned. A knock on the door was heard.

“That’s my ride.” She said, putting on her coat and going to the door. “You sure you’ll be fine for a few hours till dad gets home?”

”Jazz, I’ve been home alone since I was 8, I think I can handle a few hours of peace and quiet. Besides, I’ll just be studying anyway.”

”Just get nose out for awhile so you don’t fry that pea-sized brain you got.” She teased, as she gave Sora a quick pet on the head.

”Oh haha.” He said sarcastically. ”Get outta here, will ya?”

Jasper rolled her eyes and walked out the door, closing it behind her. Once she was gone, Pao heard his phone beep once more and looked up to see another text. Groaning, he sent a text back and muted his phone. He looked at Sora who cocked his head aside, staring at him curiously.

”So, how does pizza for dinner sound?” He asked the bird. Sora squaked at him, flapping his wings. ”Had a feeling you’d say that.” He said before typing in the number for the local pizza shop. “But you can forget about asking for komodo sausage.”

Sora angrily screeched at him in response.

“Hey, I’m not the one that turns into a winged gas bomb from that stuff!” Pao retored before pressing the call button.

“I still think this is a waste of time.” Said Cozy as she adjusted her outfit in her mirror. A fairly simple one consisting of a multi-layered dress with a sweetheart top, that transistions from bright pink to red-yellow like a sunset. It has a ruffed design that can noticiable on her shoulders and skirt. She wore underneath a pair of flat ruby red slippers on top of pinkish-white socks, laced tied at her ankles. Milo was behind her, adjusting her bow on her tail and mane. “And don’t you think this is a bit much?”

”Come on Coz, It’s just for one night.” Said Milo, “You had a lot on your mind recently and maybe those kids are right. And besides, Vee is out doing stuff so why stay cooped up in here?”

”Well, one I never really been to a nightclub, Milo. And two, Auntie doesnt like it when I’m out late. If she finds out…”

”She won’t if you get back here until she does.” Milo finished, pressing down on the tail bow to even it out. “Come on, kid. Just a couple hours, get those wings loose, then head back home before she even knows your gone. It’s not like you’re whole life will change or something overnight.”

Cozy bit her bottom lip. She really didnt want to sneak out and risk upsetting her aunt. But Milo was right, she does need to let loose a little. Her mind has been all over the place for awhile now. Maybe a night in the town woudn’t hurt. And like Milo said, not like anything big is gonna happen anyway.

”They also gonna have free snacks.” He whispered in her ear.

Cozy sighed and turned her head, giving him a deadpan stare before smiling.

”Fine, but two hours. Then we go home.”

”Hooyah!” He cheered.

”And I’m not carrying you home, either.”

”Yeah, yeah.”

Cozy continued to smirk as he trotted out of her room but frowned once she looked back in the mirror. Taking in a deep breath she took the amulet off her dresser and placed it around her neck.

“Alright Cozy, It’s just for a few hours.” She whispered to herself. “And Milo’s right, whats the worse can happen?”

“Well, what did he say?” Opaline asked, she and a periwinkle colored female pegasus stood in an alleyway. She rolled her eyes and closed her phone, finshing reading the text.

”He ain’t coming.” She replied bluntly. “Doesn’t wanna get in trouble again.”

”Really? He has a chance at revenge and he shoots it down?” Opaline scoffed. “For a guy who likes to act tough, he’s sure a momma’s boy.”

“Hey, watch it or me and Zak are out.”

”Whatever.” She replied. “Speaking of which, where is he? We don’t have much time!”

As if on cue, Zak, who was on her motorbike, pulled into the alleyway, a wooden crate attached to the back. He placed the kickstand down, and took off his helmet.

”Well there you are!” Opaline said, walking towards him. “What took you so long? Did you bring it?”

”Yeah, its right here.” He said, getting off his bike and loosening the straps to the crate before setting it down and opening it up. Inside were four large jars full of what looked to be some greenish-yellow slime. Looked almost grotesque if examined up closley. Opaline narrowed her eyes at him in annoyance.

”Only four? I thought you would bring more?”

”Well you try making this stuff in a few hours while grounded!” Zak shot back. “This stuff takes time. You’re lucky I had a two jars pre-made.”

”So this is what you were working on when you said you were “out sick?” Said the pegasus, who’s name was Sky Glide.

“Everyone’s gotta have a hobby. Not everyone can roller blade like a pro, you know.”

”Well you can sure find something besides making snot jars!”

”Alright enough!” Opaline shouted, but not too loud to draw attention. She looked to Zak. “And you are sure this wont hurt?”

”Besides being a pain to get out of clothes, totally harmless to living things.” He assured. “Wait, where’s Pao?”

”He’s not coming.” Said Sky. “So were doing this without him.”

”Eh, his loss.” He shrugged before starting to take the jars out.

“Alright, so the plan is simple.” Said Opaline. “Just put these inside the hatch where they keep the balloons near the stage, then once I give the signal, give her a bath that she’ll never forget. Easy!”

”And what about us?” Sky asked. “You are certain this won’t trace it back to us?”

”Well does anyone know you were working on this?”

Zak shook his head. “Besides you two right now.”

”Then nobody will know.” Said Opaline with a smile. “Once you let it rain, just sneak out the back door here. I’ll turn off the alarm once were in.”

“And what about our payment?” Said Zak.

”Like I said you will be compensated if everything goes to plan.” She said, placing a hand on Sky’s shoulder. “But don’t forget what’s important. That bug humiltated you and now you have the opportunity at showing her place in the food chain.”

Sky rolled her eyes and smirked. “Honestly, if things go well, I’ll glady take this as my payment.”

”That’s the spirit!” She said, patting her on the back. “Now we’ll meet back her at nightfall when the club opens. Hang tight until I open the door. I’ll knock to let you know its me.”

”Alright.” Said Sky.

”Coolio.” Said Zak.

She then turned and began to walk out of the alley, but not before stopping and turning her head, her eyes narrowed, giving a stern gaze. “Oh, and one more thing. This little plan stays between us. If I find out any of you try to snitch me out, whether it be my father, Misty, and especially those guardians..” she held out her hand, a ball of blue flame manifesting in her palm, surrounded by magic. “Slime wont be the only thing that’ll be hard to get out of clothes.”

The two teens eyes widened and gulped before nodding their heads slowly.

A smile curled on her lips before she turned and continued out into the street, her sharp footsteps fading into the crowd. Zak let out a low whistle.

”Man,” he muttered, rubbing the back of his neck. “Talk about making a threat stick, huh?”

Sky crossed her arms and shot him sharp glance. “You said it. But if this does go south, I might as well learn how to live without wings because my parents will kill me before she .”

“Well lets make sure it doesn’t,” he said, crouching by the crate and putting the top back on. “Still, I’m a little unsure about all this. I mean it’s harmless right? Like one of Hiro and Chi’s dumb little pranks?”

Sky sighed, leaning against the alley wall. “Like you said, that stuff won’t really hurt her. It’ll just be sticky and gross, and definitely humiliating.”

”Yeah, but maybe this is going too far.”

”Don’t tell me your chickening out already?”

Zak shook his head as he placed the crate back on his bike. “No! No! It’s just….look I’m still a little ticked at her for humiliating us but at the same time, I just got this feeling that Opaline might be pushing it a little too hard this time. Even if nobody really gets hurt in the end. And if we do get caught, and we wont! What happens then?”

”We keep our mouths shut.” Said Sky. “You heard her. Or may I remind you what happened to the last kid who tried to snitch Opaline.”

”But our parents don’t work at the school.”

“No, but she’ll no doubt point the finger at Pao for being the mastermind on top of giving us a free tattoo.” She said. “And he’s in enough trouble as is. Look, its just a simple non life-ruining prank, not some big revenge plot she makes it out to be.”

”Kinda starting to think Pao was the smart one for sitting this one out.”

Sky smirked. “For sure,” She adjusted her jacket and placed a hood over her head. “But theres no going back now, So lets just make sure this goes smoothly then we slip out before anyone can point fingers.”

Zak glanced at the back door then to the bustling streets where Opaline once was, his expression hard to read. After a long pause, he tightened the straps and got on his bike. “Fine, lets just get this over with.”

Sky nodded and hopped on his bike and the two roared off down the alleyway, hoods on to mask their identity, the only thing left in the alleyway were tiremarks and the lingering tension of what was in store for tongiht.

Chrysalis glanced into the mirror of the dressing room, finishing up with her dress she got from Nori. For something last second, she was actually quite surprised how cute it looked on her, a turquoise strapless bodice with a teal-green underskirt and matching knee-high boots with purple stockings. She continued looking in the mirror, thinking about how the night would go. She was excited afterall, and Kurvira was all for her getting her mind off things. But she still felt as though something might happen tonight, she couldn’t put her finger on it, but maybe she was just being paranoid. After all, this was her first big school gathering, so she could just have butterflies in her stomach. She looked and noticed a lace was untied on her shoe, leaning forward to tie it, she looked back up only to be greeted by her sister in the mirror instead.

”Ugh, that outfit is ghastly.” She said, sticking her tongue out and pointing at it. “Should’ve went with more dark colors if you want my opinion.”

”Should you be cooking up my next nightmare or something?” Chrysalis said, hands crossed and her right hip thrust to the side.

“Oh I already have that planned out.” She said with a smile. “But I figured, why not take a break, enjoy the night life. You can’t have all the fun you know.”

Chrysalis growled and norrowed her eyes.

”But then again it’ll just be a bunch of brats dancing like some rabid dogs. That’s more torture than being stuck inside you honestly.”

”Then go away.”

”Again love to but,” she pointed to her head. “Although I do wanna see how this goes. I do love surprises.”

Chrysalis was about to say something back until she heard a knock at the door.

”Chyrsi? You alright? We’re ready to go!” Iris called out.

Chrysalis turned her head to the door. “Yeah! Just a sec!” She called before looking back at the mirror, only to see it being her refelction once again.

“I’ll let you enjoy tonight, just this once. But don’t worry, I won’t be going anywhere. Have fun, sis!”

Chrysalis scoffed and pushed the latch that locked the door and opened it to see the others all dressed up.

Akari’s consisted of a light blue shirt with a magenta and midnight blue stripe right across the stomach, a small sleeveless blue jacket with white outlines, a purple belt with a buckle in style of her cutie mark (blue sapphire) with an opened up skirt matching her vest with her blaze cutie mark on both sides and a light pink skirt underneath along with purple/blue slim pants and long magenta boots with blue on the top, her symbol on the side.

As for Iris, she wore her rainbow shirt with her cutie mark emblem on the front of a blue sleeveless jacket with white outlines and dark blue pants covered partially by a more simple version of her mom’s open pelt skirt she wore back in her early days, and dark purple boots that had a red outline at the top. She kept on her long fingerless gloves that reached up to her elbows and red scarf.

Chi wore a sleeveless blouse with her respective colors, her fox symbol etched into the side of her sleeves. She had on skinny jeans that were gradient, going from navy blue to purple at her ankles, and had on black boots each having, lightning bolts patterns on it.

Autumn and Mai wore something similar but more akin to their style and scheme while Nori had on an outfit like Chrysalis’s. The men wore blue jeans and while the guys had on a long sleeve shirt and sports jacket.

“So, is everybody here and ready?” Akari asked.

”Velvet, Rohan, and Flurry said they'll meet up at the club.” Said Iris.

“Then, what are we waiting for?” Exclaimed Chi. “Its partayy time!”

The night life in Harmony CIty was bustling as ever. Whether is be a married couple going out on a much needed date night, or just a bunch of college students sneaking out of their dorms past curfew to watch a movie, there's dozens of things to do while out here. One of these was The Stardust Nightclub.

Founded by Vinyl Scratch, it was the first of its kinda here in Harmony City and, even five years after opening, one of the most popular spots for teens and adults to go and dance the night away underneath its bright neon lights and flashy disco interior, something that citizens in the human world have never seen before. It didn’t take long for the guardians to get inside (mostly thanks to their status), but even they weren’t prepared for what they saw.

While on some weekend nights, the place would be packed with random citizens, tonight is was full of Harmony High and even several college students that caught wind of what was going down. Inside, the place was nearly packed to the rim with teens and young adults, breaking out on the dance floor, hanging out by the juice bar, or for some, even embracing, but were almost immediately stopped by the security guards who were on patrol throughout the building, keeping them out of places they don’t belong. The last thing they wanted to deal with was a bunch of teens or college students making out backstage. That’s way above their paygrade.

Vinyl was at the soundboard, delivering the beats while the in house band help add more rhythm to the music, like a earth pony banging on the drums or a human male playing the keytar. Velvet was seen around with her group of friends taking pictures of the

Autumn whistled at the sight. “You guys sure know how to get down. The others back home are not gonna believe this.”

Iris leaned over to Akari and smirked.”And I thought that the birthday party we helped with was crazy.”

”It looks like half the school’s here.” She said back. “And that’s not even counting the college kids.”

“Well, no point just standing around having the others hog up the dance floor!” Said Chi as she cracked her fingers and head. “Time for this wisp to get loose!”

”Don’t hog up the whole floor!” Said Hiro before turning to Jasper. “You thought those moves were slick just wait till you see this!” He winked before the two ran on to the dance floor.

“Oh boy, here we go again.” Mai muttered to Lu Ten.

”We’re not gonna let them have all the fun now won’t we?” Said Autumn, grabbing Iris and Mai’s hand and pulling them down the stairs to the dance floor, the others following close behind. “C’mon!”

It didn’t take long for the dance floor to be cleared and the guardians and friends to take center stage. Seeing everyone there then gave Chi an idea. Speeding over to the DJ, she whispered something in her ear. She looked to the wisp and gave her thumbs up, levitating a record disc onto the turnstyle and pressing play. Soon, a funk-pop beat began to fill the room as everyone started to clap along to the beat. The kids knew this all to well and looked at Chi who winked at them.

”Just follow our lead, rookies.” She said. “And don’t worry if you fall behind.”

Autumn and Chrysalis looked at each other in confusion as Jasper and Lu Ten, along with Flurry Heart and Rohan, were standing with the crowd. The two were then quickly awestruck by what they saw next.

This hit, that ice cold
Michelle Pfeiffer, that white gold
This one for them hood girls
Them good girls, straight masterpieces
Stylin', wilin', livin' it up in the city
Got Chucks on with Saint Laurent Gotta kiss myself, I'm so pretty

The seven, just like in the library, started dancing in perfect synchronization, spinning around, side stepping, and dancing to the beat of the music.

I'm too hot
Uh, call the police and the fireman
I'm too hot
Make a dragon wanna retire, man
I'm too hot
Say my name, you know who I am
I'm too hot
And my band 'bout that money, break it down

It didn’t take long for the rest of the crowd to start dancing along, or simply stomping their feet as the group of teens continue to wow the crowd, even some girls swooning over how Hiro and Gallant were so smooth and fast, especially the latter, nobody would think the rather shy and calm headed unicorn would be able to dance like that, and while Hiro did have his admirers, there was only one he was trying to impress the most, and it was clear it was working as her cheeks were getting hot again.

Girls hit your hallelujah (Woo)
Girls hit your hallelujah (Woo)
Girls hit your hallelujah (Woo)

The next thing the others knew, they were all being dragged onto the dance floor alongside the others. It didn’t take long for them to follow alongside them with ease.

'Cause uptown funk gon' give it to you (Woo)
('Cause uptown funk gon' give it to you)
'Cause uptown funk gon' give it to you
Friday night and we in the spot
Don't believe me, just watch, come on!

Everyone then went all freestyle, Akari and Mai each dancing with their respective lovers while Nori shot up one of her pear shields and created a disco effect in the room, complete with sparkles from Iris’s magic. Chi spun around before rocketing in the air, creating an action pose with one arm raised behind and the other in front between her outstretched, exaggerated legs before landing back on the, and boucing back up like a spring and breaking down, putting her unique powers and abilities to good use, like twisting herself around like a corkscrew or running so fast she seemed to be dancing with a double, earning a awed applause.

Kaela, Kit, Kara followed along with them each dancing their own unique way with Kaelea doing the electric slide, Kara the chicken dance, and Kit the moonwalk which he then accidently bumped into Chi. He looked up, expecting her to snap, but she only laughed and winked, nudging him arm a little before returning to her groove. His ears perked up and his fluffy tail wagged nervously as his cheeks flushed up. His friends looked over from a distance and giggled amongst themselves. They’ll no doubt have fun teasing him about this over the holiday.

Iris drew in a crowd of her own also. Its no shock to many that the princess was pro at street dancer and it was even more evident by how quick and stylish she moved, earning a few gazes from a couple guys, some of them feeling almost hypnotized to the princess avatar.

Chrysalis danced alongside Nori and Iris, not even noticing or caring the eyes gazing on her as she kept on moving to the beat. She moved with surprising confidence, her worries and doubts melting away as she let the beat guide her steps.Even other students took notice of her moves, being quite impressed.

Don't believe me, just watch,
Don't believe me, just watch,
Don't believe me, just watch
Don't believe me, just watch
Hey, hey, hey, oh!

Soon Chi and Hiro took the center and, doing a ‘follow the leader’ style dance, they stomped their feet, the rest soon followed.

”Yeah!” The two shouted as they did it once again, putting one foot in front of the other, the rest follow suit, then stomp and sliding before spinning and going all out once again, throwing their arms up and sliding around the floor. The energy of the room reached its peak as the song towards it climax, everyone moving in unison, a wave of joy and fun washing over them until the finally ending, striking a pose at the end, the crowd bursting in applause. The seven panting and already sweating from all the dancing, but it was for sure worth it. Chrysalis looked around and noticed other people…cheering for her?

”Nice moves, Chrysalis!”

”That was awesome!”

”You go, Chrysi!”

The sudden change of emotions from everyone made her confidence grow even more and more. This was the first time since the mall where nobody gave her a bad look or talked behind her back. They actually were saying nice things to her. She never thought this would happen but lo and behold, it was. She waved shly and took a small bow, a tint of blush forming on her cheeks. Iris looked to see her, producing a smile of her own. It was a good idea to bring her along. She certainly needed this. A light from the ceiling partially hit Chrysalis’s back and made a shadow on the wall, Queen rolling her eyes.

”Ugh, and I thought their singing was bad.” She said, Looking to her left, she saw a bartender pour a glass of juice and placed it on the counter, ready to be served. When his back was turned, she grabbed the shadow of the glass just as he turned back around and stared at the empty spot in surprise, scratching his head in confusion, swearing that he just put a cup right there a moment ago. She brought the glass up to her lips and took a sip, smacking her lips a few times to really taste its flavor. She shrugged and continued drinking. It could be worse.

Cozy leaned against the countertop of the bar, sipping on her glass of juice and tracing her finger over the rim. She watched the whole dance number from a distance, the synchronized moves, the cheers, laughter, it was all captivating in a way she’s never seen before, even if she wasn't much of a dancer to begin with, that wasn’t gonna change tonight. While she admits, it was pretty cool to see, she still couldn’t get herself in the mood to enjoy herself. Besides the lingering worry of her aunt finding out she’s not home, she still had a weird feeling inside of her, and that only grew the more she saw Chrysalis on the dance floor. She couldn’t say for sure but seeing her happy it….kinda made her happy too?

Now it’s not like she was suddenly taking a liking to her but seeing how everyone treated her, including herself, it made her tingling inside. A sense of hope for the changeling. First she felt it when she was chosen, then when at the ice cream shoppe, then at the school earlier, now here. She might deny it, but maybe theres a sliver of hope for her to finally turn things around for her.

A sense of hope even.

Her stomach twisted in knots and her grip tightened on the glass, The more she thought about it, the more she began to have that sense of doubt. The sense of the universe having one more trick up their like. Like a cold wind swept through the heated building as something could go wrong at any moment and take that away from her in an instant.

Her thoughts were interrupted when she heard a small belch from behind her. She turned and scrunched her nose, seeing Milo gorging himself in a bowl of pretzels next to her.

”Really?” She said with a manner of disgust.

“What? You know how I am with free food!” He said, his mouth full of the salty snack.

Cozy sighed, swirling her drink around. “Maybe this was a waste of time,” she said. “And its almost two hours. We should just go now?”

”Oh c’mon, Coz! Lighten up a little. Get out there and shake those hips.” He leaned into her and waggled his eyebrows. “Who knows, maybe you’ll catch an eye or two from some of the colts here. Rwar.”

”Oh shut up!” She said, flicking his ear with her finger, making him yelp. “If you wanna stay and get scolded at be my guest. I’m heading home.” She placed her drink on the table and was about to leave till she saw Opaline and Misty. She was going to walk over there and let them know she was heading out, until she noticed something else in the corner of her eye towards what looked to be backstage. Arching an eyebrow, she tapped Milo’s shoulder, who went back to devouring his snacks, only to turn his head towards what she was looking at.

“Whaf ar youf—huh?” He said, swallowing the pretzels and having the same look of suspicion. It was hard to tell but something about them looked familiar. Unbeknownst to them, while they were eyeing the two, Opaline excused herself to the bathroom but quickly snuck into the crowd and towards the other end of the stage. She was quickly stopped by security but a simple wave of a couple hundred yuans was able to convince him to step aside and walk away, pretending not to see anything.

”You thinking what I’m thinking?” Said Cozy.

”If I am, then you owe me a dance.” Milo said, before adjusting his goggles. “And a bag of pretzels.”

”Just don’t let anyone see you.” She said, “Be quick about it.”

”Aye Cap’n!” He said, giving her a salute before hopping off the chair and running in the direction where Opaline went, making sure to dodge all the feet of the dancing teens. Cozy watched and made sure he made it through, disappearing backstage. She sighed in relief, turning around to face the floor, but only to zip back to her previous position when she saw Hiro and Jasper walking up towards the bar. She placed a hand over her face, making sure they didn't recognize her.

“Whew! What a workout.” He said, offering Jasper a seat while he stood.

”You said it,” she replied, wiping his brow of sweat. “Haven’t danced this hard since my sixteenth birthday.”

”Oh yeah, the one where we did…”

”The electric cha-cha slide? And when you accidently…”

”Tripped and fell into the cake?” The two laughed at the memory, as if it was still fresh in both of their heads.

“I still think you did that on purpose.” She said,

“Now why in Equestria would I untie my shoe lace and risk breaking my neck for you?”

”Maybe to get my attention from the other guy who was after me that night?” She teased, smirking at him, making his cheeks flush.

”W-what?! D-d-don’t be ridiculous!” He scoffed. “But hey, regardless of what really happened, at least Pinkie and Cheese baked an extra cake.”

“Yeah, that is true.”

The bartender handed them both a cup and the two sat in silence, quietly sipping their drinks. Hiro looked over and got another look at Jasper. While the sweat certainly messed up her touched up hair from earlier, he somehow didn’t mind. The lights make her eyes and hair glow like a burning flame. His heart began to race once again the more he stared at her. So much so that he had no idea that Jasper looked his way and arched an eyebrow at him.

”Still with us, Boulder Brain?”

Hiro snapped out of trace and shook his head, tugging at his collar and swirling his drink around. It was now or never. He gulped and turned back to Jasper.

”Hey, Jazz?” He said. “There’s something…I’ve been wanting to say.”

Jasper eyed the earthbending, her heart beginning to race as well.

“Yeah?”

”I…”

”Hey, Jazz!”

The two looked over to see a couple of juniors out on the dance floor. “Come on, were about to have a dance off with the seniors!”

”Be there in a sec!” She called before looking back at Hiro. “Sorry about that, what were you gonna say?” She asked, urging him to speak up.

Hiro felt even more sweat beginning to form under his pits as he tried to speak out and say the words but they never came as his throat went dry. Cozy, who was still covering herself, rolled her eyes, practically screaming in her head for him to spit it out already and stop embarrassing himself.

”I…I can tell you later.” He finally said. “It's nothing important.”

“What an idiot.” Cozy said mentally.

Jasper’s growing smile then suddenly morphed into a somewhat frown. “O-oh…yeah. Sure. That’s cool.” She said, getting up from her seat. “You wanna join us?”

”Nah, I’m gonna rest up here.” He said, trying his best to fake a smile. “I’ll see you when you get back. You go have fun.”

Jasper nodded and walked off to her class friends, who were waiting for her, letting out a soft sigh from her lips before quickly changing up and putting on a fake smile in front of the others. He sighed and banged his head on the table in frustration as the bartender walked up to him, cleaning out a glass.

”You really goofed that up, kid.” He said rather bluntly, which didn’t make the situation any better.

”What you got that’s strong and bitter?” He asked in a stoic monotone voice.

The bartender looked underneath the counter and pulled out a bottle full of black liquid. “For your age? I got this black licorice soda. Though nobody that crazy dares to drink this stu-“

Without saying a word, Hiro snatched the bottle from his hand and began chugging it down, his face slightly scrunching from the bitter syrupy taste, not even caring how terrible it tasted. He watched at how fast he was drinking that bottle before he shrugged and went back to his job. Gallant, Autumn, and Chi walked up behind Hiro, also wincing at him chugging down the drink before finally letting it leave his lips, a small belch escaping out his mouth.

”That bad huh?” Autumn asked, sympathetically. The earthbender nodded in response.

”Hey, you’ll get 'em next time.” Chi reassured him with a smile.

“But what if there isn’t a next time?” He said. “I had my shot. I was this close!” He said, pinching his fingers together. “But, like an idiot, I screwed it up.” He blinked a few times. “Huh, I wonder if this is how dad felt with mom and Aunt Opal?”

”If it is, then you know he was able to figure it out in the end.” Said Gallant. “Heck, I know my mom and dad were struggling to confess their feelings for awhile. Same with Aunt Twilight and Uncle Flash, even Korra and Mako.”

I had my fair share of stumps too back home.” Autumn added. “Even I was a little clumsy with my feelings towards a few Kirins. Though it never really would’ve gone anywhere since we were all y'know....” she pretended to zip her lips shut.

”And of course, your sister and Gallant.” Said Chi. “And look how those guys came out.”

”But I’m supposed to be the guy who helps you with getting the girl!” He said, slamming the bottle down lightly to not break it. “How is it when I help you, its easy, but for me, It’s so stinking hard?” He groaned, taking another sip from the bottle.

”Hey, now don’t beat yourself up over it.” Chi said, playfully nudging him. “Jasper knows how you feel, she ain't going nowhere. You’re just overthinking it.”

“She’s right,” said Gallant. “And it’s hard because you care about her. That's a good thing.”

”Yeah!” Said Autumn, patting his back. “Don’t worry, you’ll get her eventually. Just, don’t wait too long again, okay?”

Hiro was able to produce a small smile, a little bit of weight lifting off his shoulders. “Thanks guys, I needed that.”

“All in a day's work for big sis Chi.” Said the wisp, leaning on the counter inspecting her nails.

Gallant rolled his eyes. “We always got your back. Just like you had ours.”

The other nodded in agreement. Hiro took another swig of the bottle, only to reel in disgust, looking at the label. “Blegh! Was I really that depressed?”

”What is this stuff anyway?” Autumn said, taking the bottle and examining it, sniffing the top of it, her nose wrinkling up.

”Black licorice soda.” Chi replied. “That junk is as vile as the real thing. Took me a week to get that taste out of my-“

Before she could finish, a burp was heard and the three looked at Autumn, who finished the rest of the bottle with ease. She wiped her mouth and placed it back on the counter.

“Mouth.”

“Whew! That hit the spot.” She said before looking at the bartender “Hey! Another round on the rocks!”

”You got it.” He replied as he got another bottle ready. He wasn’t gonna judge someone’s taste. The sooner he got rid of these, the better in his case. Autumn looked to the others who were still jaw dropped at her finishing up the bitter drink. She arched an eyebrow.

”What? Is that not how you say ice here?”

”Nobody saw you?” She asked the two, who were both carrying two jars each, Milo snuck in from the other side of the stage and dove into a hidden corner. While he could tell who the first two were, he had trouble seeing and hearing the third, who was drowned out by the noises from outside and covered by stacks of cases.

”Nope. What about you?” Sky asked.

”Gave him a nice healthy tip for his efforts tonight.” She said, twirling her wallet around. “It’s amazing how easily a minotaur can turn the other way with a little cash. He won’t be back for a while.”

”Great,” said Zak, as he placed the jars down at his feet. “So where do we place these again?”

”Over there.” Opaine said, pointing to a hatch. “Just dump all that in and once I give the signal, make it rain.”

”And how can we even use that?’ Sky asked, her answer being though when Opaline handed her a remote control.

“I found this by the control panel over there.” She said, pointing to a box on the wall. “When its time just push the big red button. Easy.”

”Yeah, easy.” Said Sky, her eyes looking to the ground.

”Is something the matter?”

”It’s just…again….are we sure we wanna do this? Once we move forward there’s no turning back.”

”You better not be considering dropping out.” Said Opaline, moving in close to her. “Remember our agreement.”

Sky looked over to Zak, who simply nodded. She scoffed and pushed Opaline back a bit with her wing.

“Yeah, I haven’t forgotten. Just leave it to us.”

”Good.” She replied, dusting the part where her wing touched off. “Trust me, when this is over, you’ll thank me.”

“Yeah, yeah.”

”Now I gotta get ready for my role.” She said before turning around and walking out from where she came. “Oh and make sure to get rid of those jars so there's no evidence.”

”You got it, boss.” Zak said sarcastically, giving a two-finger salute as she disappeared into the crowd. The two then looked at each other, both smirking before getting to work, unaware of the set of small round eyes watching them from afar.

”Just what are you two planning?” Milo said to himself. “And who’s the other accomplice?”

The guardians stood on the other end of the room, taking a break from dancing, chatting amongst themselves. While others were enjoying their drinks and conversation, Chrysalis’s gaze however looked towards Flurry Heart, who she and Rohan were talking with other college students who showed up. Even though its been a few months since everything went down, the two haven’t really talked since the Harmony Festival and it didn’t take a genius to figure out why.

She couldn’t really blame her though, after everything she put her family through, of course she’ll try to avoid her as much as possible. It’ll just be awkward bringing it up but the longer she waits, the less chance she’ll have of apologizing to her. But everytime she tried whenever she saw her, she just froze. It was so easy to Shining Armor and Cadance, why was it so difficult for her? But tonight, she felt different than before. Maybe it was the adrenaline still kicking with the mix of confidence she gained, but she felt that maybe today could be the day. Of course she didn’t know what answer she would expect from her but whatever she got, at least can be at ease knowing she tried, even if her response is not what she had hoped.

“Hey guys? I’ll be right back.” She said to the girls. Taking in a deep breath, puffing her chest up slightly, she chugged her drink down in one shot and handed Nori her cup, and began to walk towards the two. Taking notice of this, the others watched on and silently cheered her one as she got closer and closer to Flurry and was about to open her mouth..

”Hiya, Chrysalis!”

Chrysalis stopped in her tracks when she was cut off by Opaline, who had a rather a big but suspicious smile on her face. The others noticed this and quickly made their way over to the two in case another incident like last time occurred

”What is it, Opaline?” Akari asked, glaring at her, hands hips.

”What? Can I not personally congratulate Miss Radiance’s new apprentice and wish her luck?” Opaline said, placing a hand on her chest acting as though she was offended. “Honestly, Akari you really need to lighten up a little.”

”When you are involved, its kinda hard not to.” Said Mai, giving the unicorn a deadly glare.

“Wow, rude amiright?” Opaline joked to Chrysalis, who also shared the same expression as the others, narrowing her eyes at the unicorn.

“Really not in the mood for one of your insults.” She said and she began to move forward, gently pushing her aside. “Now if you would excuse me—“

“W-wait!” Opaline called out, blocking her path once again. The others were confused by her sudden change of tone. She let out a sigh and tugged her braided hair. ”Look, I messed up okay? I treated you so poorly and wrong ever since the first day, and it certainly didn’t help when Cozy Glow came around. And after what I did in class that day, on top of my father giving me a stern talking, It got me thinking. I….was a terrible person to you. I never even gave you a chance to show me you were different. I guess I just channeled my envy of the guardians to you and Cozy certainly didn’t help things either. I feel so stupid for treating you the way I did. So what I’m trying to say is…..I’m sorry. I’m so so sorry to all of you and I hope you can find it in your hearts to forgive me and give me another chance to make things right.”

If there wasnt all the noise going on in the room, once could hear a needle drop as each of the kids’ jaws were dropped in utter disbelief, almost as if they would hit the floor, well except for Chi’s whos quite literally hit the floor. Their eyes also huge like soccer balls. Did the planets align suddenly? Was it the end times? Or maybe someone stepped on a butterfly in the past. Cause they did not just hear Opaline Arcana apologize, and it wasn't half-attempted once she tends to do. This actually felt like a genuine authentic apology.

Even Cozy, who was still spying from afar, was in utter disbelief. She just threw her under the bus, like she was nothing. This really dug into her skin, so much so she didn't notice her amulet glowing along with her eyes, flicking in and out of red. Her anger was rising. Just what kind of friend would do something like that? Well she got her answer, and it was at this moment also where her friendship ended with the egotistical unicorn, and it made her suspicion rise even more slightly.

Iris was the first to come back to reality, blinking a few times as she lifted Chi’s jaw back up from the ground. “Wow…just….wow that was the nicest thing you ever said to any of us….ever.”

”I think I’m feeling a little lightheaded.” Said Nori, trying to catch herself from fainting. “Sweet mother of pearl…”

“You uh, sure you didn’t hit your head while dancing?” Mai asked rather bluntly, eating a hair tug from Iris, causing her to shout, “Ow! Enough with the hair pulling, will ya?!”

Opaline rolled her eyes, “Yeah, I can apologize sincerely, you guys. “ she then looked to Chrysalis and offered her hand. “So, what do you say, bestie?”

The changeling was still in disbelief even after everyone came to. Opaline apologizing to her. Now she’s really seen everything. But the more she looked into the eyes, the more she genuinely began to believe that she was telling the truth. Call it, again, wishful thinking but maybe this was sign of things changing for the better. Not wanting to leave her hanging, she shook Opaline’s hand firmly, a smile forming on her face.

”I can’t wait to know you more…bestie.”

Opaline squealed with delight and hugged her for a quick second, not wanting to mess up their outfits. “Oh thank you! Thank you! And to show you my appreciation, I have a little surprise for you.”

”A surprise? For me?”

Opaline nodded and grabbed her hand. “Come on, you’ll see.” With a giggle in her voice, she pulled Chrysalis into the crowd towards the front, leaving the others behind, still bewildered at what just transpired.

“Hey, you guys alright?” Rohan asked the kids. “It looks like you’ve seen a ghost.”

”After what we just witnessed, a ghost would be another tuesday.” Said Hiro.

”Okay perhaps were being a little to hard on her.” Said Gallant “Maybe she is telling the truth. She was awfully nice than in the past.”

”Yeah..” Akari muttered, her eyes still fixated on where the two disappeared too, narrowed down till she was almost squinting. “Too nice.”

“And that’s the last of it.” Sky called as she lowered herself to the ground, placing the last of the jars together back in the crate. Once inside, Zak placed the top over it and hoisted it up.

“I’m gonna go put this on the bike.” He said before opening the door with his back and slipping into the alleyway. Once for sure he was gone, Milo, who was still spying on them, ran across the floor and jumped behind a pair of boxes stacked up, edging into the small crack between them and the wall. He peeked his little head over to see Sky looking at a weird remote control and sighing.

“Maybe Pao was smart not getting involved.” She said to herself. “Not that I can blame him really. But no turning back now.” She said, tossing it up in the air and grabbing it with her other hand. “As long as this doesn’t hurt her, its whatever to me. It’s time to give Chrysalis a well deserved payback.”

Milo gasped and hid back behind the boxes. So that’s what they’re planning. Those jars, the mysterious figure, Pao’s friends. They’re gonna embarrass her in front of half the school and college! And what he heard about how her powers are triggered…

”Oh no. Oh nononono!” He whispered. “I gotta warn the others!”

He was beginning to crawl out of his hiding spot when his tail knocked into one of the boxes, causing them to fall over. Sky’s feathers ruffled and got into a fighting stance, looking towards the noise, only to see in front of her a small grey-blue creature with goggles on his head, wearing a bowtie and pants.

“Uh…okay?” She said, getting out of her stance, taking a closer look, her eyes widened a little. “Wait, aren’t you Cozy’s pet? That weasel thing?”

Milo flinched at the mention of that word, but was able to recollect himself and just played along, maybe if he can lure her over, he could swipe the remote. So, doing what any cute furry creature would do, he began to act cute in front of the pegasus, rolling on the ground and letting out cute chirps and making his eyes big and cute.

”Aww.” She swooned as she walked over to him. “Aren’t you a cute little weasel?” She said, petting his head. Not even a tough girl like Sky Glide can withstand the cuteness of a mink. “What are you doing out here little guy?”

“Trying to stop you from ruining a kid’s life.” He said in his head. “This is so embarrassing!” He chirped and sniffed the remote in her other hand.

”Sorry bud, this aint food.” Said Sky. “It’s for something we have planned for that bug hanging with the Snoredians.” She mocked. “Once we get the signal, just gotta press this button and its slime time.” She leaned in and whispered in his ear. “Just don’t tell your owner, kay?”

Milo nodded his and continued chirping and cooing as she stroked his fur. The more she stroked, the more he got closer to the remote, just a little more…

”Uh, what are you doing?”

Sky shot up, placing her hands behind her back, a tint of blush on her cheeks as she saw Zak, leaning against the pillar next to the door. Milo growled to himself.

”Uh nothing!” She said. “H-how much of that did you see?”

”Enough to share a video with Pao once we bail.” He said, waving his phone in front of her. Sky growled and stopped her foot.

“You better delete that.”

“Yeah, yeah, you can fight me for it later.”

”Oh for the love of!” Milo mentally shouted. “I was this close! Ok new plan. Maybe if I’m quick I can go get-“

“Good evening, Harmony High and friends!” Opaline’s voice was heard in the speakers. The clock was now beginning to count down.

”Welp, forget about that.” He said before getting into position. “Time for Plan B.”

Without a second thought, he leaped on to Sky’s back and went for the controller. The pegasus let out a scream.

”AH! GET OFF ME YOU RAT!” She shouted as she tried to throw him off, but he was quicker, grabbing the remote and scurrying off towards the exit.

”It’s got the remote!” Zak shouted.

”Not for long!” Said Sky, getting into position, she bended a gust of wind towards the mink, lifting him up in the air.

”Woah!” He muffled as he was brought back to the two, hands outstretched. Before any of them could catch him, he jumped onto Sky’s face then was about to do the same with Zak until he grabbed him with his hands, taking the remote form him.

”Gotcha, ya little weasel!” He said, smiling triumphantly.

”Big mistake, jockstrap.” Milo said in his head. Just like Hiro, it wasn’t long until Zak realized what he did and instantly regretted his decision, his smile then turning into that of horror looking at Milo’s sharp shiny teeth.

”Oh bu-“ was all he could say until Milo jumped up from his arms and began to claw and scratch all over his face, hair and clothes. Zak screamed as he tried to pry him off which Sky was doing her best to help without getting too intimate. It wasn’t long until Milo found him deep in his clothes and took a large bite from his backside, making Sky wince and Zak, well, let’s just say he found out how high he could scream. In fact he was in so much pain, the remote flew out of his hand.

Milo jumped out of his pants, coughing and gagging at what he just tasted. He looked up to see the remote beginning its descent back down to earth. Using the knocked over boxes as a boost, he jumped into the air and grabbed the remote, placing it in his mouth before running up a rope to the loft. Zak groaned in pain, rubbing his butt while Sky growled in annoyance.

”You’re not getting away that easily!” She shouted before opening her wings and flying up top.

“Now as some of you may know, a few weeks back, our newest and amazing teacher at Harmony High, chose her pupil for next year’s semester.” said Oplaine, speaking into a mic. “And while it would’ve been great to see me as her next star pupil…”

This earned a few groans from the crowd.

“…I understand that my ahem actions were inexcusable and that instead of feeling upset. We should be celebrating. I realize now why she was chosen. Call it fate but maybe we were wrong and this could be a great opportunity. A chance for her to prove us all wrong that she’s not the monster who we think we still are. I’m just ashamed it took me this long to realize that.” she looked to Chrysalis who was standing off to the side, giving her a warm flushed smile, one which she returned, though flushed in a completely different way.

Meanwhile, the guardians were even more surprised than before at her speech. All except for Akari and Mai however, who were still on the fence about the whole thing, the two exchanging knowing glances that something was amiss. Just the question is what? Queen Chrysalis also noticed this. Being a queen of deception, she could tell from a mile away when someone was lying out of their flank, and Opaline was no exception. She wasn’t surprised though that Chrysalis didn’t catch on, probably too caught up in the moment to notice. Another sign of her growing weakness.

That same question could also go to Cozy Glow, who was tapping her foot impatiently. Milo’s been gone for longer than normally. She was beginning to worry that something might’ve happened to him. Looking backstage, she took a quick glance before easily slipping past everyone and sneaking in without anyone noticing.

“So, with that said, please put your hand and hooves together for Chrysalis!”

The crowd cheered and roared as she looked to the changeling, the spotlight shined down upon her, at first she was a bit nervous but looking at the others, who urged her on from the side, she mustered up the courage to walk up next to her and shyly waved to the crowd. The guardians cheered and clapped for her, Velvet taking a few pictures also. Akari, Nori and Mai still clapped, but still couldn’t help but feel that something was off about the whole thing. Still, this was their friend’s moment to shine, so why try to ruin that with their suspicion.

“The floors all yours, bestie.” She whispered before stepping aside and walking over to Misty, who was just as surprised as the others.

”Wow, that was…really nice of you Opaline.” She said.

“I’m not that heartless.” She replied, before pulling out her phone and sending a pre-typed message before slipping it back into her pocket without anyone noticing.

Milo ran as fast as his little legs could carry him as he ran across the walkway. Of all the crazy things he’s done, this was the craziest thing by far. He had to remind himself to have Cozy pay him double once this is over. He was almost to the otherside, another few feet and he was home free…

”Gotcha!” Said Sky as she grabbed Milo by the next, dropping the remote, sliding across and teetering on the edge. Zak looked up from above. If they lost that remote, it was game over.

“Nowhere to run, rat.” She growled at the mink. “Once I’m done with you I’m gonna-“

”Milo?!”

The two looked down to see Cozy, looking up at them, eyes wide.

“What are you doing to my friend?!”

”Your ‘friend’ is being a nuisance!” Sky shouted back. “So now I’m gonna teach him a lesson.”

”Sky!” Zak called from the other end. “It's now or never! Push it!”

”Don’t you dare hurt him!” Cozy shouted, her eyes narrowed and teeth clenched, her amulet beginning to pulse.

“Oh I won’t hurt him…” said Sky, before dangling him off the edge. “The floor will!”

“Cozy! Just get the remote!” Milo shouted, catching Sky completely off guard.

”Wait, did you just—?!”

”I said…don’t…HURT HIM!”

Thrusting her hand forward, her amulet glowed a scarlet red, her eyes following suit as a beam of red magic launched from her palm and knocked Sky square in the chest, causing her to let go of Milo and having him fall to earth. Quickly realizing what happened, Cozy opened her wings and launched upward catching him before he hit the ground before landing herself, breathing a sigh of relief.

”You okay?” She asked, her voice full of concern, stroking his fur. Milo panted.

”Yeah, I..think so.” Said Milo, rubbing his head. “You packed quite a punch back there.” His eyes shot open and looked around the area. “Wait, where is it?!”

”Where’s what?”

”Cozy, we need that remote! That pegasus and her guy friend are gonna make Chrysalis the laughing stock of the school!”

”Wait what?!”

”Yes! And we need to get that before—“

A loud groan was heard as the two looked up to see Sky staggering back up on her feet, rubbing her head in pain.

”What the…did she just..” she muttered before her eyes laid on the remote which was still up top. Without a second of hesitation, she snatched up the remote and held it close and stepping back as the two looked in fear.

“Please don’t do it!” Milo pleaded. “You’re making a big mistake!”

Sky looked down at the remote then at the vat full of slime. Her eyes then locked onto Chrysalis who was still waving to the crowd of people. For a split second, she began to reconsider…

”Probably…”

”Do it now, Sky!” Zak shouted from the other end. She looked at the two, a wicked smile forming on her face.

”But wouldn’t be the first.” Her finger then pressed down on the button. Cozy gasped.

”NO!”

As soon as it all started, it quickly ended. Everyone looked in complete shock as Chrysalis was suddenly completely drenched in some gross green substance that came from the ceiling. Several teens quietly gasped while others were trying their best to not burst out laughing. Even Shadow Chrysalis, who watched everything unfold, was in complete and utter shock at what just happened, almost dropping her drink.

”Wow, I did not see that coming.” She said to herself.

But out of everyone there, nobody was as horrified then the guardians. Each of them having a look of shock, horror, sadness, or a mix of all three. They just saw their friend completely covered in whatever that was, in front of almost everyone at school and then some. Nori covered her mouth in shock, she didn’t even care about the outfit, she was worried more so about her friend. Same with Iris, who couldn’t believe what she just witnessed. Oplaine and Misty, who were off to the side, both looked in shock at what just happened, although deep down, the former had the biggest smile she could muster, her plan was executed successfully.

”Hook, line, and sinker.”

As for the victim in question, she simply just stood there, frozen in time, the green goo sliding off her clothes, hair and skin, no doubt it’ll stain the former beyond repair, but that was the last thing on her mind. Her eyes darted around the room, everyone staring at her, she could hear every whisper, even snicker, every word everyone was saying. It was as though all her confidence and courage was stripped away in one fell swoop. She didn’t know what to do or think. It was as though her entire body became numb and was stuck in this position.

”C-Chrysi?” Akari called out, stepping forward a little. “Are you-“

”Hey that looks good on you, bug-brain!” Shouted a voice from the crowd. As if on cue, the entire room erupted in laughter. Ponies, human, dragons, spirits and then some laughed and pointed at the changeling, some even taking out their phones to record and capture this moment. Velvet, along with her group, Rohan, and Jasper tried their best to tell them to stop, but they simply continued on, all while laughing at the poor girl in the process. There was a select few who didn’t join in though, besides the kids and their friends. A few other students looked in disgust at their classmates, shaking their heads. Even the Freshman K’s weren’t laughing, eyeing their fellow freshmen in disapproval. Even they knew that was going too far. Soon more comments began to rain out from the crowd.

”What’s the matter? I thought green was your color?”

”It matches your hair at least!”

”What a loser!”

”Whoever thought of this is comedy gold!”

“She’s never coming back from this!”

Even Shadow Chrysalis began to laugh out loud, “Oh this is just too good!” She said, wiping a tear from her eye.

Cozy and Milo watched from behind the curtain of the club. The two sharing the same expressions as the ones not mocking her. Milo’s ears perched up though when he hear the sound of a door opening and looked to see the two teens responsible running out into the city street.

”Hey, get back here!” He shouted getting on all fours and running towards the exit, “Come on, Cozy! We might still be able to catch them before–” he turned around expecting to see her following him but to his surprise she was still standing there watching everything happen. ”Cozy?”

It was as though she was in a trance, watching Chrysalis being humiliated in front of everything. That moment, seeing her face and what was happening around her. It was almost as though she could hear it still. She remembered the names they called her, the stuff they did to her, the lies they spread. She didn’t see it before, but now, seeing this happen in front of her eyes, it was like looking into a mirror. A mirror from her past. For the first time since she laid eyes on her, She felt guilt, empathy, and most of all.

Regret.

The laughter continued on for what felt like an eternity to the changeling as she stood there, taking it all in like a sponge. The laughter echoed in her mind and vision began to blur as she could feel the waterworks beginning to start. Feeling this, her shadow took the opportunity to torment her, giving an extra push to the finish line.

“Like I said, they’ll never accept you for who you are.” She whispered, Chrysalis not even trying to fight back, her fists began to clench and her palms began to feel warm. The lights began faintly flicker, enough where some could barely even notice. Her shadow continued her taunting. “Why, even your so-called friends are laughing at you.”

She pointed in the direction of the guardians, and while to everyone else they were trying to tell others to stop, to her, it was as though they were joining in and laughing at her, mocking her alongside everyone else, their eyes soulless and void of life. The more they laughed, the more her anger grew as well as her magic as now her eyes were flickering in and out.

Back with others Iris had enough of this and turned to go and comfort the changeling when suddenly, she noticed her eyes and hands. How a mysterious teal-green aura and glow phased in and out. At first she thought it was probably the slime and the lights, but once she got closer, it became more noticeable. She then also noticed the lights flickering around her. As if it was in sync with the aura phasing in and out. It was then she went back to the second day of school, and how that whole event transpired in the lunchroom. Chrysalis. Her arms stretched out, Radiance covering for her. Her staying after school. It all began to make sense, her eyes widened in realization. It couldn’t be.

“Yes! That’s it! Just let go and I’ll take care of the rest.” Her shadow whispered. “Just let me in….”

It was at this moment where Chrysalis was this close to listening. She was right, she will never change. It was all a waste of time. Everyone was a waste of time. Why even try anymore. She closed her eyes, the green mist seeping out from under her eyes. She was ready to let go and make everyone pay.

She then suddenly opened your eyes, tears streaming down her face, feeling something warm and soft grab her hand. She expected Iris or one of the girls to be beside her and turned her head, ready to tell them off, only for her eyes to widen in surprise at who she saw holding it instead.

“What?!” Her shadow exclaimed

”What?!” Opaline said in her head, not even she could believe who was standing next to her. Soon, the entire room fell silent once again, laughs and smiles turned back to once again shock and confusion. This was the last person anyone thought of doing this.

Holding Chrysalis’s hand was none other…..then Cozy Glow.

The pegasus tensed up a little, knowing that all eyes were on her now. She too could hear the whispers amongst others but instead of mocking her, it sounded more like confusion.

”Is that Cozy?”

”What is she doing?”

”Don’t tell me she’s actually…”

Her face began to flush as more eyes stared at her, maybe this was a big mistake. She was making herself look like a fool, just standing there, saying nothing and not moving. Chrysalis eyes began to return to normal, revealing them to be more puffy and red, but the heat in palms stayed, something that Cozy could feel. The two stood frozen in place, not knowing what to say next. Cozy looked towards Milo, giving him a “help me” face.

”Go on.” He whispered. “You got this.”

Cozy bit her bottom lip, thinking about her next action. Should she let go and bail? Or continue on? What was more important, her rep? Or Chrysalis? All these questions swirled through her head as she thought for what felt like hours. After a few seconds of thinking, her mind was made up, having an idea. She nodded to her friend and looked back towards Chrysalis, who was still confused but was finally able to muster something up, her lips quivering.

”W-what are you—? I-I don’t–”

Cozy shushed her, but it wasn't one of silencing her, but one of comfort as she guided the changeling towards the others, gripping her hand tightly. She felt the changeling resist a little, but she used her other hand, placing it on her shoulder. The students backed away from the duo once they made their way to the center of the dance floor.

”What is she doing?” Autumn whispered to Iris. “Is she trying to embarass her even more?”

Iris shushed her quietly, letting them all watch what she had planned. She didn’t know exactly but something about Cozy this time around, she looked and acted different. She didn’t see the same pony she went to school with. It was like her aura completely changed. Cozy then had Chrysalis face her, the two looking into each other's eyes, the slime slowly falling off her still. She lifted her hand and slowly began to wipe off the goo from all over her as best as she could, not caring if some fell on her.

”Cozy?” Opaline whispered from. “What are you doing?” She got no answer from her as she continued to clean her off. Thinking she didn’t hear, Opaline called again. “Cozy Glow! Get over here! Stop that!” She hissed.

The pegasus stopped cleaning and turned her head towards the unicorn, her eyes narrowed like daggers and answered with a stern but strong,

”No.”

Opaline gasped at her response and simply scoffed and looked away, if that’s how she wanted to be then fine. She can embarrass herself for all she cared. Cozy turned back to look at Chrysalis who was looking at everyone around. Not wanting her to get round up again, she used her hand to move her head back to facing her.

”Don’t look at them,” she whispered, “Just look at me. It’s alright.” a soft smile growing on her face, holding her hand up. “Do you trust me?”

Chrysalis’s eyes looked away for a brief moment. She didn’t want to believe it at first, being deceived once again due to naive but seeing how she spoke to Opaline….No longer did she see that mean pony who treated her badly at school and home. The one who insulted her and told her that she would never change. The one she loathed that she wanted to shut her up. That Cozy was gone.

”No!” Her shadow shouted in her head. “Don’t listen to her! Remember how she treated you!”

Chrysalis recalled those memories. Those awful memories. From when they first met up to earlier today. But then she remembered how she acted at the sweet shoppe, and even on the steps. It was then the words from Mistress Radiance echoed in her mind, blocking her evil self out.

”Everyone deserves a chance to change.”

It was then she knew her answer, taking in a deep breath, and breathing out, she looked directly at Cozy, nodding her head firmly, placing her hand flat against hers. Calm, slightly nervous, but determined to comfort Chrysalis despite what some may think, she began to take a step back, Chrysalis following suit, making sure not to trip on herself or Cozy. She flinched slightly as she lost her balance, her gaze shifting from Cozy to the crowd, noticing a few snickers and giggles amongst them, but Cozy held her hand firmly yet gently. She takes a step forward, guiding Chrysalis along to move with her. She resists slightly but soon follows along, still stiff and unsure.

“It's okay “ she whispered. “Just look at me.”

Cozy gently spun her in a simple, slow turn, bringing her back to a closer stance. Chrysalis stumbles again, earning more snickers from the crowd, which were quickly shushed by Iris and the others. It wasn't long though till she began to mirror Cozy more and more with each passing moment.

The two then separated, Cozy lifted her hand up and did a wave-like motion. The crowd also begins to murmur softly amongst themselves, their confusion and mockery beginning to give away as the two begin to move together in sync even more. While hesitant at first, Cozy nodded her head, encouraging her to join in. Taking a deep breath, she followed suit, earning even more confused looks.

She spun her shoulders in a circular motion, Chrysalis following along, then she led her into a waltz, their dresses flowing gracefully across the floor, their steps becoming more synchronized. Chrysalis then placed her other hand on Cozy’s shoulder, a sign she’s beginning to get more comfortable.

The two enemies' movements became more confident and expressive as they began to pick up. Cozy guided Chrysalis with warmth and pride, beginning to feel overwhelmed. The two swept across the dance floor, their dance elegant and smooth, adding in dips and spins. Chrysalis’s movements are fluid and graceful, matching Cozy’s energy. The more she did this, the more she felt comfortable. It wasn't long till she blocked out the sound from around her and all her focus was on the pony in front of her.

The crowd's mood began to change, those with frowns began to smile and others who mocked her began to feel regret for their actions. The guardians and their friends each shared the same smiling expression, each one bigger than the last. Mai and Akari's worries began to melt away like snow under a summer sun, their doubts no longer lingering in their minds. The two even began to laugh as well. Milo leaned against a pillar, arms crossed also smiling at the moment occuring. Soon some of the students began to sway along to the music. Opaline seeing this made her fume with anger. This wasn’t supposed to happen! They should be mocking and laughing at her. The same can be said for the shadow who growled at the sight.

As the two danced, more and more of the slime began to slide off, falling to the ground, but the two danced with ease so that they didn’t slip on any patches, They’re moves becoming more graceful and elegant than ever before. Their dance began to slow down as they found themselves back in the center of the room. The two ended in the same position once they started, now more strong and firm then at the beginning.

The crowd erupts into applause, some even visibly moved to tears like Nori and Iris. Chrysalis at first was hesitant to believe this but the more it went on, the more she realized these weren’t fake cheers but actual, genuine, ones. It was here where she finally let the damn break and embrace Cozy Glow in a tight hug, nuzzingly deep into her shoulders. While surprised at first, she didn’t hesitate at returning the gesture, the two locked in an embrace they didn’t want to leave.

”Thank you.” She whispered to her between sobs.

Cozy didn’t say anything, and only replied by hugging her even tighter, a few tears coming down her cheek. Her own way of saying ‘You’re Welcome’.

Cozy looked towards Milo, who gave her a thumbs up which she returned with one of her own.

”Not bad, kid.” He then smacked his lips, still remembering the nasty taste he had. He stuck his tongue out in disgust. “Ugh, where do they keep the toothbrushes in this place?” He said before scurrying off in the direction of the bathroom to find something to clean his mouth out with.

Opaline watched how her plan literally fell apart right before her eyes. It was all ruined, just like that. Not wanting to stick around to watch all the sappiness get to her, she let out a huff and walked towards the exit of the building. Her night was officially ruined by the way she saw things. Misty looked on, a little confused by how her friend suddenly acted but simply shrugged her shoulders, not delving deep into it much.

As for Shadow Chrysalis, she hissed at the two, her plan also ruined before morphing back into Chrysalis’s normal shadow and retreating into the back of her mind. She was lucky tonight but next time, she’ll be ready. And that was a promise she intended to keep.

Once the two broke from their embrace, Chrysalis was then immediately hugged by the others, save Flurry, Jasper, and Rohan, all hugging her tightly while Nori inspected her. Cozy stepped off to the side to give them space.

”You okay, Chrysi?” Lu Ten asked.

She nodded her head, wiping away her tears. “I…I am now, Lu. Thank you.”

”Though I can’t say the same for your outfit.” Said Nori, shaking her hand as a bit of slime stuck onto her finger.

“I'm so sorry about the dress, Nor.” Said Chrysalis.

“Kelp under the bridge, starfish!” She said, waving her hand. “What’s important now is that you are okay. That can always get fixed,” She took another glance at it, biting her lip. “Even if it’ll take a week to get those stains out.”

”You better not have taken any photos of what happened, Velvet.” Akari warned her as she walked towards the others.

”Relax, Pinks, I know I can get pretty intense in my work but even I know when to cross the line.” She said, hands on her hips. “I’m a journalist, not a paparazzi. Same goes with my team. Though I can’t say the same for the rest of the people here. It’ll be up to them if they want to post those.”

”I guess we’ll see by tomorrow then.” Said Iris.

“Alright, enough with the tears!” Said Hiro before pointing a finger to the DJ. “Let’s get this night back on track! Give us beat Vinyl!”

Vinyl gave a thumbs up and levitated her namesake onto the turntable, the room filling with room with music once again. Hiro grabbed Autumn and Chi and the three began to dance once again, the others playfully rolling her eyes but soon joined in as well as the rest of the people still in the room. Iris was about to join them but turned to see Chrysalis taking a step back.

”You coming?” She asked.

She shook her head. “I think I had enough dancing for one night.” she joked. “You go ahead, I’ll be right here.”

Understanding her reason, Iris nodded her head and walked over to the others, continuing to party like before. Once they were out of her sight. Chrysalis frowned, still thinking about everything that happened in the last ten minutes. Her thoughts were put on hold however, when her eyes locked onto Cozy Glow, who slipped out of the dance floor and out the exit. Confused, Chrysalis wasted no time in following behind her, herself also slipping out the exit just as the students began to sing once more, their energy rejuvenated after that emotional event.

Dancing through life here at the Stardust
Cause one day won't hurt
To just dance and get loose!
But here's the strange thing
Your Life may end up changing
It’s just life!
So let’s dance on through!

“Cozy wait!”

Cozy turned around to see Chrysalis running out of the nightclub, catching her just in time before she blended into the nighttime crowd.

”Oh…..Hey Chrysalis.” She greeted, still having that feeling in her stomach, talking to her so casually after everything that’s happened. Chrysalis skidded to a halt in front of her.

”You’re leaving already?”

Cozy nodded. “Yeah, It’s way past bedtime for me.” She said, moving a bit of her hair behind her head. “Auntie is….not a big fan of me being out late. She’s pretty strict y'know?”

“O-oh. Of course.” Chrysalis said. “Totally understandable.”

”Yep.”

The two were once again in that awkward position like before, not knowing what to say next. After what just happened, what could be said really. It all happened so fast that even bringing it up would feel weird. Cozy coughed in her fist to break the silence before things got more weird, rubbing the back of her neck.

”Yeah. So I better get going before she gets home.” She shyly waved to the changeling. “I’ll…see you later.”

”Sure…okay.”

Chrysalis watched as she began to walk back through the crowd in the direction home. It would also be at this point where she would probably turn and head back inside so her friends wouldn’t worry where she went. But as she was about to, something in her mind, behind her evil counterpart, was telling her that she had to do something to make up for what she did for her. She felt it was the right thing to do. She thought for a moment until her eyes lit up with an idea.

”Wait hang on, Cozy!” She called, grabbing her arm.

“Chrysalis I-“

“I-its a little chilly out.” She said, rubbing her arms to keep warm, despite having a jacket on. “You wanna get something hot to drink?”

”Chrysalis I appreciate it but I have to go-“

”It won’t take long! There's a coffee shop down the street by the park that sells some amazing peppermint hot chocolate. Iris and the others showed me last week.” She placed her hands behind her back and swayed up and down in a shy manner. “Its not far from the apartment. And its the least I can do. Please?”

Cozy bit her bottom lip. She was already past the time she promised to stay out by and who knows when her auntie would be getting home. It could be any minute. But the more she looked at the changeling, the more she felt indifferent of going home. Also, she probably would be stubborn and drag her over there anyway. And besides, she was right. It was a bit cold. Maybe something hot wouldn’t be a bad thing after all. With a sigh she caved and nodded her head.

”Okay fine. But after that, I’m going home.” She said firmly.

Chrysalis smiled, nodding vigorously “Deal!”

Chrysalis handed the cashier a few gems before they were each given a cup of their famous cocoa. Once in their hands, the two went outside and walked out to the park, while not as busy as earlier as some decided to turn in due to the cold weather, still had a few pedestrians enjoying the beautiful scenery regardless of weather, as well as the many ice sculptures and decorations that adored the different pathways to get in the festive spirit. Cozy looked down at her drink with uncertainty. She had cocoa before, but it wasn’t anything fancy, just the stuff you bought at the store and put hot water or milk in at home. There was a lot going on with this.

From the insane amount of whipped cream, the peppermint bark shavings and cinnamon dust, as well as the unnecessary piece of what looked to be a wafer bar and a toasted marshmallow. A little overkill, least for her. But Chrysalis bought it so no skin off her back really. If anything, she could pretend to like it just to make her happy. She’s been through enough as is. With caution, she took a small but steady sip then swallowed. Almost instantly, her eyes lit up as if she saw something life changing, or in this, tasted.

She wasn’t kidding. This was amazing hot chocolate. Each sip felt like a party was going on in her mouth, warming her body up with every swallow. The hint of peppermint in the cocoa wasn’t too overpowering and left enough room for the rest of the flavors to shine. The whipped cream tasted fresh and a dash of cinnamon on top made this quite the treat for a cold friday night.

“I knew you’d like it.” Said Chrysalis, taking another sip of her own.

”Okay, I’ll admit. It’s not half bad.” Cozy said rather casually, not wanting to let her think she’s wrong. Chrysalis only rolled her eyes and nudged her shoulder.

“Yeah, Yeah.”

The two walked to the a bridge, placing their cups on the ledge and looked up into the sky. The spirit portal was just as amazing as when Chrysalis first saw it under a different lens. from the glowing golden light to the bright full moon up above, It was truly a sight to behold. Something she thought she would never see.

“Wow, this is…incredible.” Cozy whispered. “I never really took the time to actually look at this.”

Yeah, I said the same thing when I saw this for the first time.” Said Chrysalis.

”You mean after you..”

”I was a evil power hungry tyrant? Yep.”

”Heh yeah…right.”

Chrysalis looked over to her and noticed that look in her eyes. Like back on the dance floor, she saw someone new there. Someone she never thought she would ever see in her lifetime. She felt her confidence returning as she took another sip of her drink and opened her mouth.

”So…where did you learn to dance like that?”

”Hm?”

”Back at the club. Your dance. That was…amazing!”

”Oh, that?” Cozy said, her pink cheeks turning red slightly. “I kinda taught myself actually. Had a lot of free time while traveling with my aunt. Been doing it since I was a filly.”

”She must be impressed, I'm sure.”

Cozy’s smile faltered for a brief second before putting it back on. “Yeah, she really is.”

Chrysalis noticed the quick change of emotion but decided it was best not to dwell on it and it was more weird for her.

“…Why did you do that?”

“Do what?”

”You know what. Why did you do all for me? You could’ve just stood there or walked away.”

Cozy shrugged her shoulders. “It was the right thing to do, I guess. Nobody else was doing anything….” She trailed off a bit, tugging at her hair, forming a small half smile. “Even I have limits.” She looked at her reflection in the pink gold gem. “Y'know….I never really had a lot of friends growing up.”

Chrysalis raised in eyebrow. “Really? But your the niece of Mistress Radiance. Surely you had some friends.”

”That’s what everyone says,” she laughed dryly. “In reality, I was more so a…loner when I was little. Not a lot of other ponies even tried to talk, laugh, or even ask if I wanted to be their friend.”

”I know the feeling,” said the changeling recalling all she went through the past few months. “But wait, what about Opaline and Misty?

Her eyes narrowed. “Opaline….was a mistake.” She said, “One I should’ve realized long before all this. As for Misty? To be honest, we never really talked much to be also considered friends. Yeah she’s nice and sweet but Opaline hogged up everything whenever we were all together so we didn’t go that much anywhere. The only ever true friend I ever made was Milo.”

”You’re pet mink?”

”He’s more than a pet.” She said. “He was the only one who actually treated me like any other pony. He defended me whenever somebody tried to pick on me or when I was hurt, he was always there to make me feel better. Yeah, he can be a bit grouchy and stubborn and a bit of a smart mouth, but under all that, he’s special. He’s…family.”

”That almost sounds like you two can talk to each other like normal.” Chrysalis joked earning a nervous laugh from Cozy.

“You have no idea.”

The two shared a laugh before gazing back into the night, a gentle breeze blowing across them, their hair picking up ever so slightly. Chrysalis looked back up at Cozy, her saddened expression returning. She was about to say something until Cozy beat her to the punch.

”Look, Chrysalis. I…was a complete jerk to you and your friends all year. I know there's no excuse for how I acted and there’s nothing I can do to make up for the pain I caused you.” She said, her head hung low as well as her ears and wings, even more than before.” I don’t expect you to forgive me, but I hope you know that I truly mean it when I say…I’m sorry.”

Chrysalis could tell these were coming from the heart, and not just because she felt she had to. Something she failed to see in Opaline back in the nightclub. She truly regrets everything she did to her and her friends She also understood how she felt, how she was treated when she was younger. It was no different to how Chrysalis was being treated now and what she did, even if there wasn’t a good excuse for it. Her expression hardened, a decision forming in her mind. Once which she hoped she wouldn't regret.

“Actually, there is one thing you can do to make up for it, Cozy Glow.”

Cozy tensed up, waiting patiently for whatever came next. Instead of hearing Chrysalis go off on her for how she treated her or earning even a slap across the face, she tilted her head in confusion when she saw the changeling offering her a hand while…smiling?

”You call me Chrysi. Or Chrys. That’s what my friends call me.”

”I don’t understand.”

”What’s there to understand? I wanna be your friend. If you want me to that is.”

Cozy arched an eyebrow. “You’re kidding right? Like this isn't some joke to get back at me? I know you were the queen of deception.”

Chrysalis only giggled, making her her even more confused. “No this isn’t some trick. I’m being serious.”

”But, I treated you horribly before we even properly met. How can you even think—“

”Because I understand where you are coming from.” Chrysalis said. “Yes, what you did really hurt me, but you showed me that tonight you truly meant every word you said when you apologized. And now, I wanna help return the favor.” She then leaned in a little. “Also, my friends and family are a reeeeally forgiving kind of bunch.” she then winked at her before looking in the direction of the entrance to the park. “Ain’t that right guys?”

Cozy was confused until she saw a purple glow emincing from a couple benches, revealing the guardians and the others underneath, Iris's star fading back to normal. Cozy blinked in bewilderment as she tried to process what the heck was happening.

“Wuh? Buh how—you—I?”

”How did you know?” Iris asked Chrysalis.

”I had a hunch you would find me here once I left the club to go after her.” She said, crossing her arms before looking at Chi. “Also, I caught a whiff of your strawberry shampoo from your hair Bubs. Should probably go easy on that in the future.”

The wisp turned pink, a sign of bashful, rubbing the back of her neck, chuckling nervously. “Hehe….I’ll keep that in mind.”

”I told you that you were overdoing it!” Said Hiro, earning an embigged fist to the arm, knocking him to the ground.

Iris turned to Cozy, who was still processing everything, approaching her. “ Sorry we didn’t say anything. You guys were having a moment and we didn’t wanna ruin it.” She then placed a hand on her shoulder. “But what you did tonight, It really showed me that you aren’t who I thought you were and that you are willing to start over and make amends despite how others will think of you.”

”It showed all of us,” said Mai. “And I’ll be the first to admit that I still had my doubts when we saw you approach her.”

”So do I.” Akari admitted. “But like Iris said, once we saw what you did, It really did make me see you in a different light. So if you're willing to be Chrysalis’s friend then count me in.”

”And me.” Said Iris.

”And me.” Said Mai.

”Me too!” Said Chi

”So am I.” Said Nori

”I'm down.” Said Jasper.

”Ditto.” Said Gallant

”Aye!” Said Hiro.

”Aye too!” Said Autumn.

”Count me in.” Said Lu Ten

”If everyone else is good, then so am I.” Said Rohan

”Yeah, me too.” Said Flurry Heart, her voice sounding a little hesitant but not enough for anyone to notice.

”I…really don’t know the first thing about friendship like you guys. All I ever did was turn people away. You really think I’m worthy to be your friend? To be part of all of this?” She gestured to the group of teens before her.

Chrysalis walked up towards her. ”Like my friend once said when I was giving the same choice as you…an enemy is just a friend you haven’t made yet. If you really want to start over then trust me, this is the group of people to be with” she looked over to Iris. “That about right?”

The princess crossed her arms and gave her a wink of approval.

“So what do you say?”

Chrysalis offered her hand once more. She was slightly hesitant at first but, with a glimmer of hope in her eyes, she took her hand and shook it firmly, only to be surprised when she brought in for a hug, but wasted no time wrapping her arms around her as well. The others quickly joined in, welcoming their newest member, and newest friend, to the group.

”Alright, I think thats enough hugging.” Cozy wheezed. “This pony’s got tiny lungs!”

”Oops sorry!” Said Chrysalis as she and the other broke from their hug off, allowing her to breathe.

”Thanks…all of you.”

”Oh this is gonna be great!” Nori said with a squeal, remembering her first time interacting with Chrysalis. “I can show you all our favorite places to shop, eat, and even help with your hair.”

”Oh, my hair is fine thanks. Auntie likes it this way.”

”Are you kidding? You don’t strike me as the sweet innocent school girl you put on. Certainly, you must at least consider getting rid of some of these curls cause yeesh. ”

”Nori!” Everyone shouted.

”What? You know I’m right.”

Cozy rolled her eyes. “I’ll think about it. Besides, I do get a couple colts stareing every so often as is already.” she said, patting her hair out a little.

Nori shrugged her shoulders. “Suit yourself.”

”And you owe me a rematch in fencing.” Said Akari. “I’ve been practicing since our last match.”

”So have I,” said Cozy, leaning in with a smug look on her face. “And I cannot wait to rub the floor with you.”

”Oh we’ll see, Pony Puff.”

The two stared daggers at each other before cracking a smile, stiffing their laughs until they finally broke character and laughed.

”Alright, I hate to be the elephun-elepan-elea?” Autumn started, though had trouble pronouncing the word.

”Elephant seal?” Mai said.

”Right! Elephant seal in the room. But we not gonna talk about what actually happened in there or?”

The group’s expressions then morphed to that or seriousness and concern, Chrysalis rubbing her arm, trying not to remember what happened.

“I think it's pretty obvious who’s responsible.” Said Akari, clenching her fists . “And to think she thought she would get away with it.”

”I don’t know, Kars.” Said Iris. “Opaline is a lot of things. And I mean a lot. But I dont think even she would stoop this low just to humiliate you. Or something this simple.”

”It’s way out of her league.” Said Hiro.

”I…think I may have an idea who’s responsible.” Cozy said, raising her hand slowly.

“You do?” Iris asked, everyone looking in surprise.

“A little before it all went down, I saw two figures entering from the backdoors, I sent Milo out to investigate but he never reported back till it was too late.”

“You're pet?” Said Gallant. “Actually now that you mention it. Where is he? He's usually with you.”

Upon asking, the group then heard what sounded like an angry groan, the light sound of feet on the on the pavement. Turning around, they saw Milo, a toothbrush and toothpaste in hand brushing his mouth vigorously before spitting out a wad of foam and toothpaste from his mouth.

“Ugh, I can still taste it!” He exclaimed before looking up angrily at Cozy. “That was vile. You owe me BIG TIME, missy!” He squeezed another glob of toothpaste in his mouth before brushing again. “Of all the things I did for you, this was by far the WORST!” He said, his mouth full before spitting it back out again and hopping up on a bench and onto the ledge. “You know how vile that guy’s backside tasted? Trust me you don’t….fine I’ll tell you, IT WAS LIKE HE HASN'T TAKEN A SHOWER SINCE HE WAS BORN!” He grabbed Cozy’s cup of cocoa and chugged it down before tossing it into the nearby trash. “Never in my life have I done something so stupid that it almost got me killed-oh hey guys-which reminds me, you owe me another pair of pants because I-“

He froze and slowly turned his head towards the others, who were either wide eyed and/or jaw dropped. He blinked a few times, trying to let everything process himself before opening his mouth once again.

”Uh….meow?”

Cozy shook her head. “It’s fine, Milo. No point hiding anymore.”

”Wait, really? You guys are like..”

Cozy nodded. Milo sighed in relief.

“Ugh Finally! I was getting tired of just talking to you and Vee.”

The other stood in dead silence for a few more seconds until Mai finally spoke up. “Did…that weasel just talk?”

“I wouldn't–” Cozy started, only to get interrupted by Milo.

”Woah woah woah!” he said, jumping down to a bench to face the firebender, even if he barely a quarter of her height. “Alright let's get this out of the way right now. I am not a weasel! And im certainly not a ferret! I am a mink! M-I-N-K! Ya got that, toots?”

”Excuse me?” Mai said, glaring angrily at the creature. “Don’t call me ‘toots’”

”Now you know how I feel.” He replied.

”But, you’re still a talking wea-I mean mink.” Said Akari.

“Okay and? I’m a talking mink, you’re a talking pony, she’s a blue girl who can stretch and turn into anything, he can talk to animals, she can turn into a pony with fins, she can bend fire, she can literally set herself on fire, oh and might I address the teenage human girl with wings sprouting from her back?” He finished pointing to Iris’s wings. “Your point was, princess obvious?”

Akari blinked a few times, not knowing what to say next, sucking her lips in. “Touche.”

”Like I said, he can have a mouth.” Cozy whispered to Chrysalis. “You’ll get used to it.”

”It's just we're used to some talking animals, sure, but you don’t look like a spirit either, that's all.”

”Aren’t you a little small to be a mink, though?” Gallant asked, crouching down to his height, hoping to not offend him any further.

”Yeah, what about it?”

”Oh I-it’s nothing! It’s just, the minks I've seen are, well, a little bigger.”

”For your information, Gallant was it? I am travel size for Cozy’s convenience,” he said, hopping on his arm up to his shoulder. “Anywhere she goes, I go….well except for the bathroom. And sometimes school. Lemme tell you, it's not fun getting stuffed into a backpack for eight hours a day.” He said, leaning against his head. Curious, Gallant reached into his pocket and pulled out what looked to be round multicolored pebbles. Raising an eyebrow, Milo took a blue one up and examined it.

“Sorry, I ain’t much of a pocket trash eater.”

”Go on, give it a try.” He encouraged. Taking a sniff, he shoved it in his mouth and chewed on it. His eyes and ears perked up once he tasted it more.

“This is pretty good!” He muffed, taking a few more in his paws

”Always keep treats on me just in case of meeting a new furry friend.”

”I think you and I are gonna get along just fine.”

Cozy got Gallant’s attention and gestured to him to scratch behind his ears, which he did, causing Milo to start letting out cute chirping noises and slide down into his arms.

”And you know my favorite spot? Oh yeah, we are definitely gonna get along.”

”Okay with introductions out of the way, can we get back to the topic at hand?” Said Jasper. “Milo, Cozy said you saw two people talking to someone in the back before the incident. Was it Opaline?”

Milo shook his head. “It was hard to tell. The noise and some stuff was blocking my view without being seen. But, I did see who the other two were. Tried to stop them but they got the jump and bailed before me and Cozy could catch up.”

”You know their names?” Chi asked. “Or a description?”

“Does Zak and Sky Glide ring any bells?”

Hearing those names made them all freeze in place. But if they were there tonight then that means…

”No,” Jasper said, shaking her head. “Absolutely not.”

”Jasper...” Hiro said calmly, trying to calm her down.

”He wouldn’t!…he’s not that stupid.”

”Nobody is blaming him.”

”But you were thinking about it, weren’t you?”

“No!” Hiro exclaimed. “We’ve all known Pao our whole lives. He’s not that crazy to pull off something like this. Especially if you found out.”

”He's not much of a prankster to begin with anyway.” Said Chi. “Again, that's up me and Hiro’s alley.”

”Hiro and Chi are right.” Said Iris, approaching her. “And he was at home anyway, his friends probably worked alone.”

”But Milo did say they were talking to someone…”

Everyone looked at Mai, Hiro and Iris both equally shocked by what she was thinking.

”Mai,” Lu Ten started. “Please don’t tell me….”

”Look, I'm not jumping to conclusions.” She said, defending herself. “But I’m not gonna lie either. You know how bad I am at that. All I’m saying is that we need to have all options on the table. Not just Pao, but Opaline, and anyone else we think who would’ve done it.” She looked to Jasper, her voice less firm and now sincere. “I want to believe that he didn’t do it, Jazz. But like Iris said, we’ve known you guys for years and we all know how he can be. I think you even know that especially with what happened with them at lunch earlier this year, the pieces fall too perfectly in place. But again, Opaline has her own bone to pick and who knows? Maybe she would go this low just to get back at her. I’m saying you need to put your feelings for him aside and face reality if it comes to that. I’m telling you this as a friend, cause I know you would do the same for me if it was the other way around.”

Jasper folded her arms across, hugging herself tightly, looking over at Hiro, who nodded his head, then at Mai. As much as she wanted to say she was lying, she was right. She is a terrible liar. There's no way she would make this all up. No doubt learning this talent from Akari and Iris on being a good detective. But even with that in mind, she still didn’t want to believe her and even though Cozy and Milo just became part of the group, maybe they were lying.

She didn’t know, all of this was coming in too fast. Perhaps she could get something out of him. She knew how much of a bad liar Pao can be also once there's pressure on him. Maybe she can get him to talk, ask about tonight and just pray that he was either home all night or he worked on his fib making. With a deep breath, she nodded her head.

”I'll..talk to him when I get home.”

“Okay…thank you.”

”...Sure.” Looking at her phone, she adjusted her jacket and placed it back in her pocket. “I should probably go anyway, hopefully he won’t be asleep when I get there. I’ll let you all know in the morning.”

”Okay, and again, he’s not a prime suspect, just a person of interest.” Iris reassured her.

Jasper nodded and turned to Cozy, holding her hand out with a soft smile. “Hope we can talk again soon, Cozy.”

Cozy shook her hand in return. “Yeah, me too.”

Jasper then went and scratched Milo behind the ears. “And nice to meet you too, Milo.”

”It’s a pleasure,” he said, bowing slightly. “And…I hope your brother isn’t part of all this.”

”Yeah, me too.”

She then began to walk towards the city when Hiro walked forward a bit.

”Hey…you want me to take you home?”

Jasper sighed. “I think…I just wanna be alone. Just to think about all this.”

”Oh, okay.” He said, his expression saddening. “I’ll see you tomorrow?”

”…Yeah.”

Before he could say anything else, she quickly walked off into the night, not looking back while doing so. Hiro sighed, slouching his shoulders. As if his love life could get any worse as is. Mai pounded her head into her fist, cursing to herself for acting like that. She was being honest but sometimes she can go a bit too far, something she’s been trying to fix but it seems she has a long way to go.

”Mai, don’t beat yourself up.” Said Hiro as he approached her. “I know you meant well.”

”Yeah but what if I’m wrong and he did have some role to play? She’s already been through enough.”

”Then we’ll do what we always do.” Said Iris. “Take it one step at a time.” Lu Ten went over and hugged her, same with Hiro.

Chi then yawned, stretching her arms out. ”I guess we should all turn in. I feel like a wet noodle from all that dancing. Need me to run any of you guys home?”

”I think we’ll be good.” Said Iris. “Thanks, Chi.”

The wisp gave a two finger salute to the princess before looking at Cozy Glow.

”Welcome to Team Guardians, Glow.” She said, winking before zooming out and into the city. A car horn was heard just as the blue streak left the scene.

“And there's our ride.” Said Hiro. “Mom’s probably getting ready to ground us if were anymore late.”

”I should probably get home too.” Said Lu.

”We can drop you off at your place.” Mai offered. “You two, Gallant. Nori”

”Thanks.”

”Appreciate it.”

The five looked to Cozy, each of them giving her a small but welcoming smile.

”Welcome to Team G.” Said Hiro holding his fist out. “Trust me, you're not gonna regret it.”

Cozy lifted her own fist and lightly bumped it against his. “Can’t wait.” She replied.

”See you tomorrow.” Akari said to Gallant, giving him a small kiss on the cheek. “Thanks for the dance.”

The unicorn blushed a little as Mai tipped her hat to her as the others waved and walked towards the limo.

”We should get going also.” Said Rohan.

“Yeah,” said Flurry Heart, looking towards Akari. “You coming, you two?”

”Right behind you.” Said Akari before the two began walking towards the exit.

”We should go also,” said Chrysalis, looking at Cozy. “You’re aunt is probably worried. That and this slime is starting to itch

”I’m still serious about that re-match though.” She said to Cozy.

”You know where to find me when your ready to lose again.”

”Oh I cannot wait to see the look on your face when I bury you.” Akari said, smashing her fist into her palm.

”Alright you guys, that’s enough butting heads for one night.” Said Iris before looking to the pegasus. “Can’t wait to hang out more with you two.”

Cozy smiled at the princess. “Yeah, me too.”

Akari then hunched and gave Milo a quick scratch behind his ears. “Night, Milo.”

”Buonanotte, you’re highnesses.” He said, taking a bow to the two princesses. The five then began to make their leave out of the park. Something then crossed Iris’s mind when she looked down at Chrysalis’s hand. It was then her memory came back to her when she remembered what she saw inside.

“Hey, Chrysalis?”

“Yea, Iris?”

Iris opened her mouth, ready to tell her what she saw, but as soon she was about to speak, she froze. She remembered everything that happened tonight. Using her quick thinking she shook her head and waved her hand.

”Nevermind, It just slipped my mind.” She lied, giving the changeling a small smile. “Brain farts, am I right? I’ll see you guys later.”

While a little confused, the changeling simply shrugged her shoulders and continued walking away with Cozy and Milo in tow. Once farther away, Iris frowned, shaking her head at herself. No, what she saw was probably nothing, right? Just a trick in the light. Yeah, nothing to it.

“Petals, you coming?” Akari called out.

”Yeah, coming!” she called back, spreading open her wings and taking flight, but not before looking up at the spirit portal once more, its golden light shimmering off the frozen stream beneath the bridge.

The elevator dinged and opened, the three stepping out into their hall and towards both of their doors. The two stopped in their tracks and glanced at each other once more. Milo, not wanting to be the third wheel in this predicament, jumped down from Cozy’s shoulder and grabbed her keys from her hand.

”I’m…gonna go check if the coast is clear.” He said before scurrying off to his door. While he fumbled to get the door opened, the two stood there, once again, awkwardly, just like before.

”Thanks for the cocoa.” Said Cozy. “I have to check that place out again sometime again before winter ends.”

”Yeah, totally.” Said Chrysalis, placing a clump of her still slimy hair behind her ear. “So…you wanna hang out tomorrow? Study or something?”

“Oh, sure. I do need a new study partner since I’m not really gonna be around Opaline anymore.” The two stood in silence once more until Milo poked his head out from the door.

”Coast is clear, Coz!” He whispered, giving the thumbs.

”And that’s my cue.” She said, before taking a step back.

“Yeah, mine too.” Said Chrysalis as she fumbled for her key and unlocked her door. “And Cozy?”

the pegasus turned around one more time.

”…Thanks. I’m glad that we can start over.”

Cozy didn't say anything for a moment. Letting those words settle in.

“Yeah. Me too.” she then adjusted her jacket and gave Chrysalis a smug grin. “See ya tomorrow, bug.”

Chrysalis smirked at her remark. “Goodnight, snob.”

The two shared a quiet giggle before each of them heading into their respective rooms to turn in for the night. Once Chrysalis closed the door, reality of everything suddenly washed over her like a tsunami wave. This feeling she had, it was something she thought she wouldn’t feel again after meeting Iris and the others. She couldn’t believe it. She didn’t want to believe at first but there was no denying it. A small began to grow on her face and it only grew and grew with each passing moment before she quietly jumped up in the air and spun around, silently cheering for herself. She was in the moment so much that she didn’t notice Kuvira coming out of their room, half asleep.

”Chrysalis?” She said, her voice dry and groggy. Chrysalis stopped in her tracks and lowered back to the floor, her smile never faltering. “What are you doing?” She then looked at her dress, “And what happened to your-woah!”

Chrysalis zoomed over and embraced her half-asleep friend, not wanting to let her go. Kurvira was so caught off by this that she, actually became more awake than before.

”Uh…was there something I missed?” She asked, raising an eyebrow. “What happened?”

The changeling looked up at her, her eyes already beginning the water as tears began to fall down her cheeks. But this time not of sadness, but of joy.

”I…I made a friend today.” She said, her voice cracking up. “I became friends with Cozy Glow.”

“See ya tomorrow, bug.”

Chrysalis smirked at her remark. “Goodnight, snob.”

The two shared a quiet giggle before each of them heading into their respective rooms to turn in for the night. Cozy quietly closed her door, ever so gently until the lock clicked into place. She sighed in relief, sliding down the door a little.

”Phew.” She whispered, wiping her brow. “A night to remember huh?”

”Guess I jinxed that huh, didn’t I?” Milo said, rubbing the back of his neck. “But it all worked out in the end right?”

”Yeah, I guess so.”

”Good, now if you would excuse me, I’m going to boil my lips and quite possibly every inch of my body with a nice warm bath.” He said, taking off his cute little bowtie and tossing it aside. “I’ll see ya in a few.”

“Okay.” Cozy whispered as he scurried off to the bathroom. Cozy, ever so lightly, removed her shoes and began to tip-toe across the living room. Radiance was probably asleep by now so the least she could do at this point was try not to wake her and be in even more trouble. She knows how much she loves her beauty sleep. Her bedroom door was right across. Just a few more steps…

”And where were you tonight?”

Cozy’s heart stopped and her body froze in place, the air suddenly feeling just as cold than the outside. If not more. She turned and looked to see a pair of glowing purple eyes in a dark corner of her room. Walking out into the light of the spirit portal, it was revealed to be Mistress Radiance, and judging by the look on her face, she beyond the point of being angry.

”A-Auntie Vee!” Cozy said, her voice shaky as she stood up straight, her toes curling up in her socks. “I-I thought—“

”I was still working?” She finished, her voice oozing with venom and cold as ice. “I finished early. For the rest of the time I was…replenishing myself. That is, until this started glowing.” She lifted up her cracked amulet, which was glowing an ominous eerie purple, pulsing like a heartbeat. Cozy’s eyes then widened back at the nightclub.

“W-wait! I can explain!” She said, stuttering. “There was this—“

”Silence.” She said, not shouting to wake other people up but still carrying enough power to make Cozy tense up once more. “I specifically told you not use magic in public. If they found out you were…”

”It was an accident I swear!” She said, “I was just trying to—“

“And what happened to your outfit?”

Cozy looked down, completely forgetting that she was now covered in stains from Chrysalis. “There…was an incident at the Stardust.”

”You went to that disgusting place?!”

“It was only gonna be for a few hours but then something happened and well…” she gestured to her outfit.

”So, not only did you go to that…nightclub without my consent, but you messed up a one-of-a-kind dress and used your magic in public?!”

”If you would just let me explain you will—“

”Silence, child.” She hissed, holding her hand up. “You said enough. Honestly, for someone so desperate to show that she has what it takes, you are certainly not showing it.” She glared down at the pink pony, her heart racing and one could even see the hairs on her arms beginning to rise, Milo who was watching from behind the bathroom door, growled at the teacher. How dare she talk to her that way. She was her niece. He tossed his goggles aside, ready to give this woman a piece of his mind. “You directly disobeyed me, Cozy Glow. And you will be punished for your choices made toni—“

”I became friends with Chrysalis and the Guardians!”

The room was silent, both ponies staring wide eyed at each other. Milo stopped in his tracks, not even opening the door a smidge when she blurted it out. Radiance stance became a tad softer, but still firm as she was processing what she was saying. She blinked a few times.

”Beg your pardon?”

”I..became friends with them.” Cozy repeated.

Radiance raised an eyebrow. “Why? You said so yourself. You hated them. Especially that changeling”

”I know.” said Cozy. “But, I thought about what you said to yourself, hating those guys was a waste of time and just made me look foolish. So, I buried the hatchet….well, at least to them I did.”

Milo gasped from behind the door, covering his mouth in shock. Radiance arched an eyebrow.

“What are you saying?”

Cozy then walked closer to her, more confident than ever. “I only pretended to be their friend so I could gain their trust. And, like the naive little twerps they are, they fell for it. The perfect opportunity was when Chrysalis was utterly humiliated in front of dozens of kids. After that, it was only a matter of time until I fully became part of their team.” A wicked smile began to grow on her face. “You said so yourself, some of them were getting suspicious about everything involving Chrysalis, and me hating her wasn't doing any favors, but now that I’m in their circle…”

”There's a lesser chance they won't suspect a thing.” Radiance finished.

”Exactly.”

“And what of Milo?”

”He’s in on it too. Though I gotta make sure he keeps his big mouth shut till the time comes.”

“This is risky, you know.”

”If it means to help us both in the end, then I’m willing to take the risk.”

Radiance then produced a smile of her, matching her nieces. “I must say, Cozy, you certainly surprised me. And while I am still crossed about you going out after curfew, you certainly have something to show for it.” She placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. “Well done.”

”Thanks, Auntie.”

”Of course, we have to make sure no more suspicion arouses anymore faces as is. Which means you need to keep an eye on them and let me know if they start putting their nose in the wrong place.”

“I will.”

”Good, now get cleaned up and go to bed. I’ll figure out what to do with….this in the morning.” She said, pulling a bit of the dress with the tip of her fingers.

“Yes, Auntie.” Cozy answered before fast-walking to the bathroom.

”Oh and Cozy dear?”

She turned around as she opened the door.

”If you even think about pulling a stunt like this again…” she held her palm out, and her eyes glowed a sickly green-purple, an orb of fiery magic in the same color scheme hovered above her palm. “Well, lets not find out shall we?”

Cozy gripped her amulet in her hand, gulping so hard you could see the lump traveling down her throat as she nodded before retreating into the washroom, locking the door in the process. She sighed with relief and slumped down to the floor, her head in between her knees. Looking up she saw Milo standing on the ledge of the bathtub, and judging by the hurt look on his face, she had a hunch why he was staring at her like that.

”How much did you hear?” She whispered.

”I heard enough.”

”Milo, I didn’t mean—“

”I know, kid.” He said, walking over to her, taking her hand in his own and producing a small smile. “I know.” He then frowned. “But Cozy…what have you done?”

Cozy looked down back at the floor. What started as a normal night turned into a rollercoaster of emotions. And now, not only is she friends with Chrysi and the others, but her aunt now thinks she’s faking it just to get them on her good side to avoid her plan being ruined. This was not what she wanted on her consciousness, especially after all that's happened. But it’s too late, she made her choice. She felt the tears coming into her eyes. Her life now just got a whole lot messier.

”I don’t know, Milo.” She whispered, her voice breaking. “I don’t know.”

Author's Note

I agree with Milo, Cozy. What have you done?

Man, to tell you that this was a doozy of a chapter to make would be an understatement, and not in a bad way either. This is gonna be quite possibly the longest chapter I ever do unless something later down the line tops this.

This was kinda emotional for me too not gonna lie. I had this specific part of the story swimming in my mind for months, even before the changes. I wanted to make it perfect and I will not deny, I did struggle in some places and ideas or decisions I made changed as I wrote more and more of this, especially the Stardust scene which is based off the Ozdust moment in Wicked. I wanna give the highest of thanks to Maggie for helping me put this scene together. I didn’t just want to do the dance from the stage show/movie and giving Chrysalis a witch hat would feel a little weird. Its why some parts had to be cut from the song as well as a scene where Hiro was going to confess to Jasper but I decided to hold that out a little longer. Yeah, lots of love drama for our dorky earthbender going on here, well actually, for both of them.

I also was able to show off more of Chi’s fun/cartoony side of her personality and her more “unique” abilities. Remember, she is partially based off the genie from Aladdin so she’s gonna be having those moments every so often. Also, I haven’t written much of her yet in the story and I kinda want to give her a spotlight. She is my baby after all. Call it nepotism :p

Another idea I had was to have Milo reveal he can talk later down the line but I figured it would make more sense here as they are all becoming friends so it wouldn’t make much sense to keep it a secret still.

Now, as for the elephant in the room. The prank and Opaline. I have a plan for her and I’ll just say this. If you didn’t like Opaline already, you will most certainly LOATHE her once this is over. As for Sky, Zak, and Pao. Stay tuned cause now things are gonna be a turning point for the grumpy waterbender when I return. Yes, I know I said I had one more chapter planned but since the holidays are well, finished, It wouldn’t make much sense to do a story taking place around the time. And to be honest, the more I wrote, the more things didnt start to make sense. So I have decided to start my break a little early so I can get prepped for the second half. Hope you all understand.

PHEW so I think that’s everything! Things are starting to pick up and I cannot wait to share more with you all ^^

Stay safe, warm, and happy everyone!